The sole path to a sound peace recommended to the honourable House of Commons in a sermon at their publike fast, Feb. 22 / by John Ellis, Jun. ...
         Ellis, John, 1606?-1681.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A70011 of text R5992 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing E592). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 179 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A70011
         Wing E592
         ESTC R5992
         12141969
         ocm 12141969
         54854
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70011)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54854)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 243:E92, no 22)
      
       
         
           
             The sole path to a sound peace recommended to the honourable House of Commons in a sermon at their publike fast, Feb. 22 / by John Ellis, Jun. ...
             Ellis, John, 1606?-1681.
          
           [4], 64 p.
           
             Printed by John Raworth, for George Latham and John Rothwell ...,
             London :
             1643.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Micah V, 5 -- Sermons.
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649 -- Sources.
        
      
    
       A70011  R5992  (Wing E592).  civilwar no The sole path to a sound peace. Recommended to the Honourable House of Commons in a sermon at their publike fast. Feb. 22. By John Ellis, Ju Ellis, John 1643    31201 191 65 0 0 0 0 82 D  The  rate of 82 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2008-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           SOLE
           PATH
           TO
           A
           SOUND
           PEACE
           .
           Recommended
           to
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           their
           publike
           Fast
           .
           
             Feb.
          
           22.
           
           By
           
             John
             Ellis
             ,
          
           Jun
           :
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Word
           at
           
             Cambridge
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           the
           way
           ,
           
             Joh.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           In
           me
           ye
           might
           have
           Peace
           .
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Nihil
           Grande
           est
           ,
           pacem
           voce
           pretendere
           &
           opere
           destruere
           :
           Aliud
           verbis
           sonare
           concordiam
           ,
           aliud
           re
           exigere
           servitutem
           :
           volumus
           &
           nos
           pacem
           ;
           &
           non
           solum
           volumus
           sed
           rogamus
           ,
           sed
           Christi
           pacem
           veram
           ,
           pacem
           in
           qua
           non
           sit
           bellum
           involutum
           ,
           pacem
           que
           non
           ut
           adversarios
           subjiciat
           ,
           sed
           ut
           amicos
           jungat
           .
           
             Hieron
             :
             ad
             Theoph
             :
             adv
             :
             Joan
             :
             Hierosol
             :
          
        
         
           Quid
           dominationem
           pacem
           vocamus
           ,
           &
           non
           reddimus
           unicuique
           rei
           vocabulum
           suum
           ?
           
             Idem
             ibid.
          
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Raworth
             ,
          
           for
           
             George
             Latham
             ,
          
           and
           
             John
             Rothwell
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           their
           Shops
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Church-yard
           .
           1643.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             
               Die
               Mercurii
               .
               22
               Febr.
               1642.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           this
           day
           Ordered
           by
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           Master
           
             Rows
          
           shall
           return
           thanks
           to
           Master
           
             Ellis
             ,
          
           for
           the
           great
           pains
           he
           took
           in
           the
           Sermon
           he
           preached
           at
           the
           intreaty
           of
           this
           House
           at
           St
           
             Margarets
          
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             Westminster
          
           (
           being
           the
           day
           of
           publike
           humiliation
           ;
           )
           And
           is
           likewise
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           Print
           and
           publish
           his
           Sermon
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           further
           Ordered
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           shall
           presume
           to
           Print
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           whom
           he
           shall
           authorize
           under
           his
           hand
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             Hen.
             Elsynge
             ,
             Cler.
             Parl.
             D.
             Com.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
             permit
             
               George
               Latham
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               Rothwell
            
             to
             Print
             my
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Ellis
               ,
               
                 Jun.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           WHat
           I
           had
           to
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           expressed
           my self
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           I
           now
           present
           you
           ,
           with
           some
           fillings
           ,
           which
           the
           time
           then
           permitted
           not
           to
           tender
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           onely
           adde
           a
           word
           of
           
             excuse
             ,
          
           and
           
             caution
             .
             Excuse
          
           I
           must
           ,
           Because
           all
           that
           speak
           to
           you
           do
           so
           ;
           my self
           much
           rather
           ;
           Because
           hearing
           of
           this
           service
           ,
           but
           some
           ten
           dayes
           before
           the
           Fast
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           sorrow
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           an
           onely
           parent
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           with
           that
           freedom
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           I
           should
           ,
           attend
           this
           businesse
           .
           But
           your
           pietie
           hath
           I
           hope
           herein
           supplyed
           my
           deficiency
           ,
           in
           receiving
           the
           matter
           with
           all
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           ;
           leaving
           the
           manner
           of
           handling
           to
           those
           weak
           stomacks
           that
           cannot
           savour
           wholesome
           food
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           curiosity
           in
           the
           dressing
           ,
           Care
           ,
           and
           Cleanlynesse
           ,
           and
           Concoction
           we
           commend
           :
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           negligently
           ;
           Too
           much
           diligence
           we
           decline
           ;
           for
           that
           argues
           suspition
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           food
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           guest
           .
           
             We
             would
             have
             your
             faith
             and
             godly
             affection
             ,
             stand
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             wisedom
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             .
          
           I
           must
           also
           
             caution
             ,
          
           Touching
           those
           words
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           my
           discourse
           ,
           [
           
             In
             a
             setled
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             is
             to
             be
             puclikely
             admitted
             to
             that
             imployment
             .
          
           ]
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           understood
           as
           an
           approbation
           either
           of
           any
           unlawfull
           office
           ,
           or
           undue
           ordination
           in
           any
           particular
           Church
           ;
           but
           in
           generall
           of
           all
           setled
           Churches
           .
           And
           that
           first
           in
           respect
           of
           order
           ,
           That
           every
           man
           be
           not
           at
           his
           own
           disposing
           ,
           but
           abide
           in
           that
           calling
           ,
           whereunto
           God
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           man
           shall
           designe
           ●im
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           advantage
           to
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           have
           
           more
           boldnesse
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           acknowledged
           him
           as
           appointed
           to
           that
           imployment
           .
           Which
           call
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           lies
           chiefly
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           The
           inward
           
             ability
             ,
          
           and
           
             upright
             intention
          
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           do
           Christ
           service
           in
           that
           imployment
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           publike
           approbation
           of
           such
           abilities
           after
           tryall
           had
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           Ministry
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           indeed
           able
           to
           discern
           .
           3.
           
           A
           speciall
           call
           by
           some
           particular
           people
           to
           be
           their
           officer
           in
           that
           kinde
           (
           or
           an
           after
           approbation
           from
           them
           )
           or
           else
           a
           more
           generall
           commission
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           universall
           imployment
           that
           way
           ;
           such
           as
           was
           the
           sending
           of
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Antioch
          
           
             *
          
           .
           All
           which
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           especially
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           discipline
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           preaching
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           common
           work
           ;
           which
           yet
           no
           man
           is
           to
           do
           to
           the
           scandall
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           he
           lives
           ,
           nor
           ordinarily
           without
           calling
           thereunto
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           in
           a
           publike
           way
           .
           Which
           calling
           (
           as
           other
           Church
           affairs
           ,
           )
           that
           we
           may
           have
           more
           agreeable
           to
           primative
           purity
           ;
           we
           implore
           your
           assistance
           ;
           as
           you
           can
           not
           effectually
           obtain
           the
           vigour
           of
           yours
           ,
           without
           our
           service
           .
           Magistracy
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           immediate
           relatives
           ,
           yet
           do
           
             se
             mutuo
             ponere
             &
             tollere
             .
          
           So
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           Gods
           hands
           to
           us
           ;
           shall
           we
           labour
           to
           be
           his
           mouth
           
             to
             you
             ,
          
           and
           
             for
             you
          
           
             *
          
           .
           
             To
             you
             ;
          
           that
           
             no
             Councell
             devised
             against
             you
             ,
          
           shall
           stand
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           make
           the
           advancing
           of
           
             This
             man
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           your
           aym
           :
           
             No
             weapon
             framed
             against
             you
             shall
             prosper
          
           
             *
          
           .
           And
           
             for
             you
             ;
          
           That
           
             having
             such
             promises
             ,
             you
             faint
             not
             ,
          
           but
           proceed
           to
           the
           finishing
           
             of
             the
             work
             with
             power
             :
          
           and
           be
           like
           your
           Master
           ,
           the
           
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             Councellor
             and
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           begins
           ,
           does
           use
           also
           to
           make
           an
           end
           
             *
          
           :
           That
           you
           
             may
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             weldoing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             time
             you
             shall
             reap
             if
             you
             faint
             not
          
           
             *
          
           .
        
         
           
             So
             prayes
             Your
             meanest
             servant
             In
             the
             Lords
             work
             .
             John
             Ellis
             ,
             
               Junior
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           The
           sole
           path
           to
           a
           sound
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             MICAH
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             man
             shall
             bee
             peace
             :
             when
             the
             
               Assyrian
            
             shall
             come
             into
             our
             land
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             shall
             tread
             in
             our
             Palaces
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             raise
             up
             against
             him
             seven
             sheepheards
             and
             eight
             principall
             men
             .
          
        
         
           THat
           God
           might
           honour
           his
           Creature
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           partnership
           in
           his
           greatest
           worke
           
           
             a
          
           and
           that
           hee
           
             might
             hide
             pride
             from
          
           man
           ,
           
             b
          
           by
           making
           him
           stoope
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           man
           like
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           man
           might
           
             attend
          
           upon
           that
           imployment
           wherein
           the
           great
           Master
           hath
           setled
           him
           ,
           
             c
          
           though
           all
           the
           servants
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           are
           of
           
             themselves
          
           
             d
          
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           
             the
             Masters
             will
          
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           admonish
           ,
           instruct
           and
           comfort
           
             one
             another
          
           from
           his
           works
           &
           word
           ,
           
             e
          
           yet
           some
           he
           hath
           set
           as
           officers
           to
           this
           onely
           purpose
           ,
           
             f
          
           and
           that
           's
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           (
           
             in
             a
             setled
             Church
          
           )
           publiquely
           admitted
           to
           this
           imployment
           ,
           
             g
          
           and
           therefore
           may
           speake
           ,
           and
           exhort
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           with
           all
           authority
           .
           
             h
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           entrance
           is
           not
           impertinent
           ,
           because
           wee
           must
           first
           assert
           our
           calling
           if
           questioned
           ,
           as
           now
           some
           do
           ,
           before
           deliverie
           of
           our
           message
           ,
           the
           Embassadour
           must
           first
           shew
           his
           letters
           of
           Credence
           ,
           before
           his
           audience
           ,
           
             *
          
           Now
           our
           whole
           imployment
           is
           ,
           
             as
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             stewards
             to
             give
             to
             every
             one
             in
             Gods
             houshould
             his
             due
             portion
             in
             
             due
             season
             ,
          
           
             a
          
           
             or
             rightly
             to
             divide
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           that
           is
           to
           observe
           under
           what
           condition
           of
           providence
           those
           lye
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           deale
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           apply
           such
           portions
           of
           the
           word
           as
           suits
           with
           that
           estate
           ,
           and
           being
           
             c
          
           as
           it
           is
           the
           whole
           duty
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           attend
           to
           ,
           apply
           and
           practise
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           word
           as
           their
           present
           estate
           whereunto
           providence
           hath
           brought
           them
           cals
           for
           ,
           
             d
          
           because
           the
           word
           conteynes
           the
           whole
           Councell
           of
           God
           concerning
           us
           
             e
          
           and
           the
           workes
           of
           providence
           are
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           pointing
           to
           that
           portion
           wee
           have
           need
           of
           now
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           time
           of
           
             Iacobs
             troubles
          
           wherein
           hee
           knowes
           not
           
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             his
             eyes
             are
             towards
          
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           word
           from
           him
           ,
           saying
           
             this
             is
             the
             way
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             will
             be
          
           welcome
           now
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           time
           of
           
             Rachels
             weeping
             for
             her
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           some
           oyle
           to
           this
           wound
           of
           Spirit
           would
           bee
           suppling
           now
           ;
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           time
           of
           
             Ionahs
          
           unfeared
           perils
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           of
           rowsing
           would
           bee
           usefull
           here
           ,
           to
           save
           a
           drowning
           ,
           Now
           all
           these
           the
           Prophet
           
             Micah
          
           will
           helpe
           us
           to
           in
           the
           Text
           now
           read
           ,
           
           which
           must
           be
           first
           opened
           to
           our
           understandings
           ,
           
           and
           then
           from
           thence
           somewhat
           observed
           for
           our
           use
           and
           practice
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Wee
           shall
           understand
           it
           in
           some
           measure
           if
           wee
           consider
           first
           the
           coherence
           ,
           
           which
           will
           be
           playner
           if
           wee
           reflect
           upon
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           the
           time
           when
           and
           the
           persons
           to
           whome
           this
           prophesie
           was
           spoken
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Iotham
             ,
             Ahaz
          
           and
           
             Hezechiah
          
           Kings
           of
           
             Iudah
             ,
          
           the
           history
           of
           whom
           you
           have
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
             .
             cap.
          
           16.17
           18.19
           .
           and
           2
           
             Chron.
             cap
          
           27
           28.29.30.31.32
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           provoking
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           pressing
           calamities
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             Assyrian
          
           invasion
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Babilonian
          
           Captivity
           ,
           inevitably
           hanging
           over
           the
           head
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           the
           former
           whereof
           came
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fourteenth
           yeare
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           
           the
           latter
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Iohoiachin
          
           Kings
           of
           
             Iudah
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Prophet
           which
           is
           1
           generall
           to
           all
           ,
           (
           viz
           )
           the
           awaking
           of
           them
           from
           security
           in
           sinning
           to
           a
           seriousnesse
           in
           repenting
           .
           2
           special
           ,
           1
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           wicked
           their
           conviction
           ,
           
           that
           being
           warned
           they
           might
           be
           without
           excuse
           .
           2
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           consolation
           and
           preparation
           for
           the
           evill
           day
           certainly
           comming
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           the
           arguments
           he
           useth
           for
           the
           attayning
           this
           end
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           I
           such
           as
           serve
           for
           conviction
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           taken
           ,
           from
           I
           their
           sinne
           ,
           by
           opening
           I
           the
           variety
           of
           it
           .
           I
           against
           Gods
           corruption
           of
           his
           worship
           by
           Idolatry
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           17.
           and
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           word
           .
           
             cap.
          
           2.6
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           against
           men
           by
           cruelty
           and
           oppression
           ,
           
             cap
          
           2.
           2.
           treachery
           and
           dissembling
           .
           
             cap.
          
           6.12
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           against
           themselves
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           2.11
           .
           and
           pride
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           ●
           .
           and
           there
           is
           added
           by
           
             Hosea
             ,
          
           who
           Prophefied
           in
           the
           same
           time
           and
           to
           the
           same
           people
           ,
           divers
           other
           sinners
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           degree
           ,
           
           their
           Idolatry
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           a
           spiritual
           as
           whoredome
           ,
           yea
           professed
           Harlotry
           in
           a
           bodily
           way
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           1.7
           .
           their
           oppression
           so
           horrid
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           like
           plucking
           of
           the
           skin
           ,
           tearing
           the
           flesh
           and
           breaking
           the
           bones
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           3.2
           .
           their
           intemperance
           so
           sottish
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           Prophets
           that
           did
           not
           countenance
           it
           unfit
           for
           that
           imployment
           as
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           2.
           11.
           is
           intimated
           their
           deceit
           ,
           so
           abhominable
           that
           no
           relation
           naturall
           or
           civill
           could
           be
           a
           barre
           unto
           it
           ,
           
             cap
          
           7.5
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           universality
           and
           spreading
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           Over
           the
           civill
           state
           ,
           the
           
             Princes
             hated
             the
             good
             &
             love
             the
             evill
             ,
          
           
           
             a
          
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           the
           
             best
             of
             them
             a
             Briar
             and
             the
             most
             upright
             a
             Thorne
             .
          
           
             b
          
           Secondly
           over
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           covetousnesse
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           as
           the
           end
           ,
           flattery
           and
           cruelty
           as
           the
           meanes
           .
           
             c
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           the
           willulnesle
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           they
           transgressed
           not
           in
           passion
           but
           with
           deliberation
           .
           
             They
             imaginea
             msthese
             upon
             their
             beds
             .
          
           
             d
          
        
         
         
           Fifth
           ,
           
           lastly
           ,
           the
           incorrigiblenesse
           of
           their
           sinne
           and
           security
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Heads
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             taught
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             amongst
             us
             ,
             none
             evill
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             a
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           reproved
           for
           these
           things
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           Prophesie
           not
           to
           them
           that
           prophesied
           .
           
             b
          
        
         
           A
           second
           sort
           or
           humbling
           Arguments
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           judgements
           determined
           upon
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
           which
           also
           may
           be
           proportioned
           to
           them
           .
           
           First
           ,
           they
           were
           Various
           ,
           warre
           having
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           it
           all
           other
           calamities
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Grievous
           ,
           
             Zion
             shall
             be
             ploughed
             as
             a
             field
             ,
             Ierusalem
             shall
             become
             heapes
             and
             the
             Mountaine
             of
             the
             house
             as
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
          
           
           Cap.
           3.
           12.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Vniversall
           
             The
             incurable
             mound
             had
             not
             onely
             laid
             the
             land
             waste
             ,
          
           Cap.
           7.
           13.
           but
           was
           come
           
             up
             unto
             Iudah
             even
             to
             the
             g●●e
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           
           Cap.
           1.9
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           was
           deliberate
           judgement
           pronounced
           long
           before
           the
           execution
           .
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           an
           inexorable
           judgement
           ,
           called
           therefore
           
             a
             Decree
             ,
          
           Cap.
           7.11
           .
           Cap.
           3.4
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           for
           the
           comforting
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           First
           intimate
           a
           caution
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           a
           totall
           avoidance
           of
           the
           affliction
           ,
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           it
           was
           a
           determined
           ,
           thing
           :
           
             c
          
           that
           which
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           ,
           was
           only
           comfort
           and
           incouragement
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           first
           doth
           by
           proposing
           many
           promises
           of
           supportation
           in
           ,
           
           deliverance
           from
           ,
           and
           glorious
           times
           after
           the
           affliction
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           Cap.
           4.
           throughout
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           laying
           ,
           downe
           the
           ground
           and
           giving
           a
           pledge
           of
           those
           promises
           in
           that
           fundamentall
           one
           touching
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           Cap.
           5.
           2.
           who
           was
           both
           the
           meanes
           and
           the
           earnest
           of
           consolation
           in
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           all
           their
           adversaries
           and
           adversities
           ,
           for
           
             that
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             was
             one
             day
             utterly
             to
             breaks
             the
             Serpents
             head
          
           
             d
          
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           
             Serpent
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             more
             then
             bruise
             his
             h●●lps
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             in
             him
             yea
             and
             in
             him
             
             Amen
             .
          
           
             a
          
           That
           is
           ,
           sealed
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           hence
           the
           Psalmist
           being
           to
           improve
           the
           promises
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           laies
           that
           as
           the
           corner
           stone
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             thy
             chosen
             ,
             thou
             hast
             sworne
             unto
             '
             David
             thy
             servant
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           That
           is
           ,
           unto
           Christ
           whose
           Type
           
             David
          
           was
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
          
           expounds
           it
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           30.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           our
           Prophet
           might
           the
           more
           convictively
           set
           this
           encouragement
           on
           ;
           First
           ,
           he
           describes
           him
           particularly
           ,
           
             1
          
           From
           his
           place
           ,
           
             Thou
             Bethlelem
             Iudah
             art
             not
             the
             least
             among
             the
             thousands
             of
             Iudah
             ,
          
           for
           out
           of
           thee
           shall
           come
           ,
           &c.
           Cap.
           5.2
           .
           
             2
          
           From
           his
           person
           ;
           
             'T
             is
             he
             whose
             goings
             out
             were
             from
             everlasting
             ,
          
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           eternall
           generation
           ,
           or
           in
           regard
           't
           is
           he
           that
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           proposed
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           anchor
           of
           its
           hope
           ,
           Cap.
           2.3
           .
           
             3.
          
           From
           ,
           his
           office
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           the
           
             Ruler
             and
             Shepheard
             of
             his
             people
             ,
          
           Ver.
           2.
           4.
           
             4
          
           .
           From
           the
           time
           when
           he
           should
           be
           more
           fully
           manifested
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           when
           
             she
             that
             travelled
             should
             bring
             forth
             ,
          
           Ver.
           3.
           
           That
           is
           either
           the
           time
           of
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Babilonish
           captivity
           ,
           and
           that
           following
           time
           till
           Christ
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           so
           grievous
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           were
           in
           travell
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           Cap.
           4.10
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             goe
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             there
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             :
          
           and
           that
           of
           another
           Prophet
           
             c
          
           
             Doth
             a
             man
             travelle
             with
             childe
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             every
             man
             with
             his
             hands
             on
             his
             loynes
             :
          
           or
           else
           as
           others
           
             d
          
           think
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Christs
           Nativity
           of
           the
           Virgin
           .
           
             5
          
           He
           describes
           him
           from
           his
           performances
           and
           successe
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             stand
             and
             feed
             or
             rule
          
           (
           for
           Rulers
           should
           be
           Feeders
           )
           
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             great
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           applies
           this
           to
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           Ver.
           4.
           
           
             They
             shall
             abide
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           protected
           by
           him
           in
           all
           places
           and
           occasions
           .
           
        
         
           
             2
          
           To
           the
           particular
           judgements
           of
           the
           captivity
           named
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Assyrian
           which
           he
           names
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           proposes
           him
           especially
           as
           a
           consolation
           against
           that
           enemy
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           their
           most
           
           potent
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           indeed
           at
           that
           time
           master
           of
           the
           Babylonian
           ,
           as
           appeares
           2
           
             Kings
          
           17
           24.
           
           
             The
             King
             of
             Assyria
             brought
             men
             from
             Babell
             and
             placed
             them
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             Israel
             ;
          
           and
           besides
           ,
           this
           calamity
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           happened
           before
           that
           of
           the
           Captivity
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Babylonian
           is
           here
           included
           under
           the
           Assyrian
           as
           is
           intimated
           ,
           Ver
           6.
           
           
             They
             shall
             waste
             the
             land
             of
             Assyria
             and
             of
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Ge●
             .
          
           10.
           10.
           
           As
           also
           because
           they
           were
           one
           nation
           originally
           ,
           
             G●n
             .
          
           10.
           10.
           11.
           but
           devided
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Sardanapalus
           .
           The
           text
           hath
           the
           same
           sence
           though
           diverse
           pointings
           ,
           severall
           readings
           and
           some
           variety
           of
           interpretation
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           Diverse
           pointings
           ,
           some
           
             a
          
           making
           the
           
             Colon
          
           at
           peace
           ,
           thus
           ,
           this
           man
           shall
           be
           peace
           :
           when
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           &c.
           because
           Athnach
           the
           Hebrew
           accent
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           more
           full
           pause
           as
           Gramarians
           observe
           ;
           
             b
          
           others
           put
           the
           fuller
           stop
           further
           into
           the
           sentence
           thus
           ,
           
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             when
             the
             Assyrians
             shall
             come
             into
             ourland
             :
          
           and
           so
           others
           
             c
          
           reade
           it
           in
           a
           continued
           sentence
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           only
           distinguished
           by
           Comma's
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Criticisme
           touching
           the
           distinction
           is
           not
           idle
           ,
           1
           because
           nothing
           in
           scripture
           is
           so
           2
           ,
           because
           it
           cleares
           not
           varies
           some
           what
           the
           sence
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           first
           pointing
           it
           is
           not
           so
           cleare
           when
           Christ
           should
           bee
           peace
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           so
           comfortable
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           intimates
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           peace
           even
           then
           when
           that
           so
           feared
           judgement
           should
           be
           upon
           them
           and
           it
           may
           also
           hint
           the
           referring
           of
           the
           former
           part
           to
           
             Hezekias
          
           time
           ,
           the
           rest
           to
           those
           that
           follow
           the
           Captivity
           .
           And
           the
           last
           pointing
           intimates
           that
           though
           there
           may
           be
           some
           thing
           in
           the
           distinguishing
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           scope
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           ,
           divers
           readings
           ,
           some
           rendring
           the
           particle
           this
           
             a
          
           by
           the
           Adverbe
           :
           
             [
             h●●e
             ]
             shall
             be
             peace
          
           
             b
          
           but
           they
           expound
           it
           by
           
             hee
             ,
             i.e.
          
           Christ
           ,
           others
           
             c
          
           by
           [
           
             thu
          
           ]
           referring
           it
           to
           peace
           ,
           thus
           
             thus
             shall
             be
             the
             peac●
             ,
             i.e.
          
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           under
           Christ
           flourishing
           with
           reference
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           others
           
             d
          
           by
           comparing
           this
           verse
           with
           the
           next
           ,
           read
           it
           ,
           
             This
             man
             shall
             peace
             ,
          
           more
           plainly
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           scope
           ,
           2
           the
           word
           that
           wee
           translate
           
             Shepheards
             ,
          
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           Chaldee
           Kings
           ;
           
             a
          
           because
           their
           office
           is
           to
           feed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           govern
           ,
           hence
           
             David
          
           
           fed
           the
           people
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ,
           and
           rul'd
           them
           prudently
           with
           his
           power
           .
           And
           Cyrus
           is
           called
           Gods
           Sheepheard
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           3.
           lastly
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           wee
           expound
           principall
           men
           ,
           Symmachus
           
             e
          
           exprsseth
           by
           
             Christs
             or
             anoynteds
          
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           publike
           offices
           must
           have
           publike
           and
           solemne
           ordinations
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           ceremony
           whereof
           was
           anciently
           anoynting
           ,
           which
           also
           the
           root
           
             *
          
           signifies
           from
           whence
           the
           word
           comes
           ,
           
             Aquila
          
           
             f
          
           
             f
          
           thus
           (
           g
           )
           grave
           and
           serious
           men
           ,
           for
           such
           onely
           are
           fit
           for
           workes
           of
           reformation
           ,
           others
           (
           h
           )
           the
           biteings
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           those
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           shall
           choose
           for
           their
           Instruments
           of
           delivery
           ,
           shall
           bite
           ana
           devour
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           as
           
             vers.
             8.
             the
             remnant
             of
             Iaacob
             shall
             bee
             as
             a
             Lion
             among
             the
             flocke
             of
             sheepe
             ,
          
           
             3
          
           variety
           of
           interpretations
           ,
           some
           referre
           the
           words
           at
           least
           the
           former
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           our
           ordinary
           translation
           ,
           to
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           in
           
             Hezechias
          
           time
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           the
           first
           literall
           and
           immediate
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           history
           ,
           
             i
          
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           when
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           came
           they
           were
           then
           and
           at
           no
           other
           time
           delivered
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
          
           shadowed
           out
           by
           the
           legall
           worship
           ,
           
             k
          
           (
           which
           
             Hezekiah
          
           had
           newly
           
             l
          
           restored
           )
           became
           peace
           unto
           them
           ;
           others
           
             m
          
           referre
           the
           text
           to
           the
           deliverance
           from
           the
           captivity
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           
             Shepheards
          
           and
           
             Pastors
          
           understand
           the
           
             Medes
          
           and
           
             Persians
             ,
          
           and
           specially
           
             Cyrus
          
           who
           delivered
           
             Iudah
          
           from
           captivity
           and
           is
           called
           expresly
           Gods
           
             Shepheards
          
           as
           wee
           heard
           even
           now
           ,
           and
           
             anoynted
          
           
             n
          
           as
           also
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Hester
           
             o
          
           to
           the
           deliverance
           by
           Mordecay
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           to
           that
           by
           the
           Macchabees
           ,
           
             p
          
           others
           
             q
          
           referie
           it
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           and
           understand
           by
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
          
           as
           the
           then
           most
           known
           enemy
           
             r
          
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           
           and
           by
           the
           
             Shepheards
          
           and
           
             principall
             men
             ,
          
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Evangelists
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             sword
          
           that
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           among
           i
           e
           greeks
           the
           sar
           elon
           .
           c
           times
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
           it
           is
           referred
           (
           a
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           deliverance
           from
           the
           captivity
           and
           the
           following
           time
           till
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           times
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           shall
           bee
           freed
           from
           all
           slavery
           ,
           and
           rendred
           
             sui
             juris
          
           to
           a
           state
           of
           perfect
           freedome
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           have
           power
           to
           elect
           &
           appoint
           its
           own
           officers
           in
           Church
           &
           State
           ,
           
           (
           saith
           my
           author
           )
           Wch
           diversity
           being
           but
           in
           some
           smaller
           particulars
           ,
           detract
           nothing
           from
           the
           main
           purport
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           the
           former
           variety
           ,
           hold
           forth
           for
           the
           ,
           
             2
          
           
             Summe
          
           of
           them
           .
           A
           
             Cordiall
             to
             the
             Church
             against
             a
             fit
             of
             shaking
             ,
          
           which
           it
           should
           not
           prevent
           ,
           but
           strengthen
           nature
           under
           its
           abate
           ,
           shorten
           and
           in
           time
           remove
           
             silicet
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           When
           the
           most
           formidable
           enemy
           should
           bee
           upon
           them
           ,
           
           would
           comfort
           them
           ,
           release
           them
           ,
           and
           ruine
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           which
           generall
           breakes
           it selfe
           into
           these
           three
           parts
           .
           
           
           First
           ,
           a
           supposition
           of
           the
           Churches
           future
           calamity
           ,
           
             The
             Assyrian
             shall
             come
             into
             our
             Land
             .
             2
             The
             principall
             meanes
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           remedy
           .
           
             This
             man
             shall
             bee
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           3
           The
           instruments
           or
           manner
           of
           its
           deliverance
           ;
           
             Wet
             will
             raise
             up
             against
             him
             seven
             Shepheards
             and
             eight
             principall
             men
             .
          
           And
           now
           should
           follow
           ,
           
             2
          
           the
           explication
           or
           the
           severals
           in
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           this
           will
           conveniently
           bee
           added
           to
           every
           part
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           considered
           ,
           1
           severally
           ,
           2
           joyntly
           ,
           1
           severally
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           first
           will
           administer
           an
           argument
           of
           humiliation
           (
           fitfor
           the
           time
           )
           unto
           the
           hardned
           ;
           the
           
             2
          
           of
           consolation
           to
           the
           humbled
           ,
           the
           
             3
          
           of
           direction
           to
           the
           raised
           and
           resolved
           minde
           to
           do
           God
           service
           ,
           1
           of
           humiliation
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Observation
             ,
             That
             where
             Any
             ,
             whether
             man
             or
             nation
             have
             beene
             scandalous
             and
             uncorrigible
             in
             sinning
             ,
             the
             Lorduseth
             to
             bee
             towards
             such
             remarkable
             and
             inexorable
             in
             afflicting
             ,
          
           
        
         
           This
           the
           Text
           clearely
           holds
           forth
           ,
           that
           this
           people
           were
           grosse
           in
           sinne
           and
           refractory
           against
           amendment
           ,
           was
           shewed
           before
           in
           opening
           the
           Coherence
           ,
           now
           that
           God
           
           was
           severe
           &
           peremptory
           in
           correcting
           ,
           besides
           what
           was
           said
           above
           ,
           the
           Text
           it selfe
           intimates
           ;
           First
           seuere
           ,
           which
           appeares
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           evill
           ,
           namely
           ,
           warr
           which
           hath
           the
           collection
           for
           variety
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           and
           bitternesse
           for
           degree
           of
           all
           evill
           ,
           ushered
           in
           by
           terrours
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           as
           the
           Oratour
           sayes
           even
           by
           the
           very
           noise
           of
           a
           war
           ,
           the
           profit
           of
           a
           whole
           yeares
           revenue
           is
           lost
           ,
           whilst
           tillage
           is
           deserted
           ,
           trading
           given
           over
           ,
           and
           habitations
           forsaken
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           silence
           of
           lawes
           ,
           and
           administation
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           among
           our selves
           ;
           so
           that
           impiety
           ,
           injury
           ,
           and
           vice
           runne
           headlong
           without
           bridle
           ,
           besides
           the
           violence
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           bloodshed
           vastation
           ,
           of
           a
           fruitfull
           soile
           as
           
             the
             Garaen
             of
             Eden
             before
             it
             ,
             yet
             behinde
             it
             a
             desolate
             wilderness●
          
           as
           wee
           see
           at
           this
           day
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           some
           shadow
           of
           it
           among
           
             our
             seives
             .
          
           
           
           Followed
           with
           
             scarc●●
             ,
             dearth
          
           and
           
             famine
             ,
          
           with
           
             infections
             diseases
             ,
          
           as
           plague
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           
             evill
             beasts
             ,
          
           where
           such
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           scripture
           often
           put
           together
           ,
           the
           
             sword
             ,
             the
             famine
             and
             the
             pestilence
             ,
          
           
             a
          
           in
           a
           word
           so
           full
           of
           calamity
           ,
           especially
           if
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           that
           
             David
             ,
          
           a
           souldier
           himselfe
           ,
           chose
           rather
           a
           fierce
           plague
           or
           a
           long
           famine
           ,
           than
           a
           short
           warre
           .
           
             b
          
        
         
           
           From
           the
           instrument
           or
           enemy
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           and
           
             Chaldean
             ,
          
           for
           of
           both
           hee
           speakes
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           ;
           from
           whom
           the
           affliction
           was
           like
           to
           bee
           more
           heavy
           ,
           1
           because
           hee
           was
           I
           in
           himselfe
           I
           proud
           and
           insolent
           ,
           as
           being
           1
           Master
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Empire
           ,
           and
           most
           
             2
          
           extended
           dominion
           in
           the
           world
           the
           successor
           of
           
             N●mo●
          
           a
           victorious
           Conquerour
           
             *
          
           wheresoever
           hee
           came
           ,
           and
           thence
           conceited
           his
           speciall
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           (
           ●
           )
           
             2
          
           and
           hereupon
           a
           boasting
           and
           scornfull
           Adversary
           ,
           see
           him
           vaunting
           himselfe
           both
           against
           God
           and
           man
           .
           
             d
          
           
             Let
             not
          
           the
           
             God
             in
             whom
             thou
             trustest
             deceive
          
           thee
           ,
           behold
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Assyria
          
           have
           
             destroyed
             all
             Lands
             ;
          
           that
           opposed
           them
           ,
           
             Where
             are
             the
             Gods
             of
             Gozani
          
           &c.
           
             where
             are
             the
             kings
             of
             Hamath
             ,
             Arpad
             ?
          
           &c.
           
           
        
         
         
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             cruell
             Adversary
             ;
          
           cruelty
           alwayes
           accompanying
           pride
           ,
           
             for
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
          
           Assyrians
           ,
           
             see
             the
             Prophet
          
           Hasea
           ,
           
             who
             having
             in
             one
             place
          
           
             a
          
           
             prophesied
             of
             the
          
           captivity
           
             of
          
           Samaria
           and
           Israel
           
             by
             the
          
           Assyrians
           ,
           
             saith
             in
             another
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           I
           hat
           their
           infants
           should
           be
           dashed
           in
           pieces
           by
           them
           
             and
          
           their
           women
           with
           childe
           ripped
           up
           .
           
           
             And
             for
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
          
           Babylonians
           ,
           
             the
             history
             of
             the
             captivity
             relates
             the
          
           slaying
           of
           the
           Kings
           sonnes
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Nobles
           and
           principall
           men
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Kings
           house
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           breaking
           downe
           the
           wall
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           
             and
          
           carrying
           such
           multitudes
           into
           captivity
           ,
           
             c
          
           Princes
           were
           hanged
           by
           the
           hands
           ,
           the
           youths
           fainted
           in
           grinding
           ,
           &
           the
           children
           fell
           under
           the
           wood
           ,
           
             d
          
           nay
           they
           slew
           the
           young
           men
           with
           the
           sword
           even
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           compassion
           on
           young
           man
           or
           maiden
           ,
           old
           man
           ,
           or
           him
           that
           stooped
           for
           age
           ,
           
             e
          
           and
           as
           the
           Babylonians
           
             and
          
           Assyrians
           
             were
             originally
             of
             the
             same
             nation
             ,
          
           
             f
          
           
             so
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             cruelty
             and
             of
             pride
             .
          
        
         
           3
           An
           adversary
           that
           had
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           originall
           a
           seed
           of
           hatred
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
           an
           habit
           of
           enmity
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           descended
           of
           
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           and
           so
           of
           
             Cham
             ,
          
           the
           accursed
           seed
           
             g
          
           and
           betwixt
           these
           an
           originall
           enmity
           .
           
             h
          
        
         
           4
           An
           adversary
           that
           had
           an
           actuall
           provocation
           from
           this
           people
           ,
           1.
           by
           
             H●zec●ias
          
           reformation
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           into
           the
           Church
           too
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Ahaz
             ,
          
           upon
           his
           league
           with
           him
           ,
           following
           of
           him
           in
           his
           superstition
           ,
           
             i
          
           and
           this
           uses
           to
           provoke
           Idolaters
           exceedingly
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           worship
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           
             2
          
           By
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           rebelling
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ,
           not
           without
           fault
           .
           
             k
          
        
         
           5
           An
           Adversary
           whetted
           on
           by
           what
           he
           had
           gained
           already
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           
             l
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           other
           two
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           be
           left
           behinde
           was
           an
           eye-sore
           ,
        
         
         
           6
           An
           Adversary
           ingaged
           to
           cruelty
           and
           violence
           by
           the
           end
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           make
           an
           absolute
           conquest
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           of
           Tributaries
           and
           Subjects
           absolute
           Slaves
           ;
           for
           hee
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           yeelded
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           to
           be
           transported
           into
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           be
           planted
           in
           their
           land
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           .
           
             a
          
           [
           3
           ]
           From
           the
           subject
           ,
           or
           persons
           suffering
           ,
           implyed
           in
           those
           words
           (
           
             our
             lan●
          
           )
           for
           I
           they
           were
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           calamity
           for
           those
           that
           were
           the
           Lords
           freemen
           to
           become
           slaves
           to
           those
           that
           were
           the
           vassals
           of
           Sathan
           ?
           for
           Idolaters
           ,
           what
           service
           they
           offer
           they
           do
           it
           
             to
             Devels
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           2
           They
           were
           the
           rescued
           people
           of
           God
           from
           this
           Adversary
           ,
           when
           he
           carried
           away
           the
           other
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           
             c
          
           and
           what
           indignity
           now
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           him
           ?
           
             3
          
           They
           were
           a
           reformed
           people
           of
           God
           .
           
             4
          
           And
           an
           industrious
           people
           to
           secure
           theselves
           from
           this
           Adversary
           ,
           
             d
          
           and
           both
           these
           as
           it
           increased
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           so
           it
           augmented
           the
           calamity
           that
           they
           should
           lose
           their
           hope
           and
           the
           benefit
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           
           They
           were
           all
           the
           remnant
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           
             e
          
           and
           when
           
             Ioseph
          
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           
             Simeon
          
           is
           not
           ,
           then
           to
           proceed
           to
           take
           
             Benjami●
          
           also
           ,
           by
           whom
           shall
           
             Iacob
          
           arise
           or
           
             Abraham
          
           possesse
           the
           
             promise
          
           if
           
             Isaac
          
           in
           whom
           
             he
             received
          
           them
           must
           be
           offered
           up
           ?
        
         
           
             4
          
           From
           the
           degree
           of
           this
           affliction
           and
           its
           prevalency
           ;
           the
           enemy
           should
           not
           come
           
             to
             ,
          
           but
           
             into
             our
             lan●
             ,
          
           and
           not
           onely
           prevaile
           over
           the
           
             meanest
             ,
          
           but
           should
           
             tread
             as
             Victor
          
           in
           the
           
             stately
             Palaces
             ,
          
           so
           indeed
           the
           story
           hath
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             tooke
             all
             the
             fenced
             C●ies
             of
             Iudah
          
           
             f
          
           
             and
             came
             up
             to
             the
             wals
             of
             ●er●sulem
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           
             g
          
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           writers
           ,
           took
           that
           too
           and
           left
           nothing
           to
           
             Hezeki●s
          
           but
           the
           
             Temple
          
           and
           the
           
             Tower
             of
             Dav●d
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           Thing
           in
           the
           observation
           ,
           is
           Gods
           
             peremptory
             determination
          
           of
           bringing
           the
           judgement
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           would
           not
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           intimated
           in
           the
           word
           
             shall
             ,
          
           
           which
           though
           often
           times
           is
           but
           
             conditionall
             ,
          
           
           yet
           is
           here
           
             decretory
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           
             Third
          
           foregoing
           
             verse
          
           where
           't
           is
           said
           as
           of
           a
           concluded
           thing
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             give
             them
             up
             till
             she
             that
             hath
             travelled
             ,
             should
             bring
             forth
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           they
           should
           feele
           such
           calamitie
           as
           should
           afflict
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           woman
           in
           travell
           ,
           as
           Interpreters
           
             a
          
           generally
           expound
           it
           ,
           and
           Cap.
           4.10
           .
           he
           sayes
           peremptorily
           ,
           
             she
             should
             go
             to
             Babylon
             and
             be
             there
             delivered
             ,
          
           and
           Cap.
           7.13
           .
           having
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           promised
           a
           prosperous
           time
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           as
           expounding
           himselfe
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             notwithstanding
             the
             land
             shall
             be
             desolate
             because
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           
           as
           was
           mentioned
           before
           :
           and
           for
           this
           we
           have
           the
           consent
           of
           many
           Scriptures
           ;
           
           some
           whereof
           threaten
           so
           much
           :
           as
           after
           the
           making
           of
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           though
           the
           
             Lev●●es
          
           executed
           judgement
           to
           the
           slaughter
           of
           3000
           persons
           ,
           
             b
          
           and
           
             the
             people
          
           suffered
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Moses
          
           was
           so
           importunate
           with
           God
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           lose
           his
           soule
           then
           be
           denied
           ;
           yea
           
             c
          
           and
           the
           people
           mourned
           too
           when
           they
           heard
           God
           would
           not
           go
           up
           with
           them
           himselfe
           but
           send
           an
           Angell
           ,
           
             d
          
           yet
           God
           tels
           them
           
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             should
             visit
             ,
             he
             would
             surely
             visit
             this
             sin
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           
             e
          
           and
           so
           in
           Deuteronomy
           
             f
          
           upon
           their
           
             blessing
             themselves
             in
             their
             owne
             wayes
             against
             all
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           't
           is
           threatned
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           
             spare
             him
             ;
             now
             sparing
          
           implyes
           
             intreating
             ,
          
           but
           that
           the
           land
           should
           be
           made
           a
           desolation
           ,
           carried
           into
           captivity
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           pointed
           at
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           as
           appeares
           by
           comparing
           the
           context
           ,
           
             g
          
           and
           we
           know
           what
           fasting
           and
           praying
           was
           before
           the
           captivity
           ,
           
             h
          
           and
           before
           this
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           
             i
          
           others
           :
           but
           
             Hezekiah
          
           himselfe
           and
           the
           godly
           then
           living
           ,
           which
           yet
           God
           would
           not
           remove
           before
           he
           had
           made
           them
           know
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Assyrian
           not
           being
           repelled
           till
           he
           had
           wasted
           and
           spoiled
           all
           the
           land
           ,
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Cities
           at
           the
           most
           :
           and
           the
           captivity
           not
           returning
           till
           seventy
           years
           ,
           not
           withstanding
           the
           lamentation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           
             Ieremy
             ,
          
           and
           the
           many
           
           fasts
           yearely
           celebrated
           
             a
          
           and
           not
           then
           neither
           without
           much
           importunity
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           
             Daniels
          
           fasting
           and
           humiliation
           
             b
          
           not
           but
           that
           God
           would
           then
           have
           delivered
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           the
           difficulty
           of
           eluctating
           from
           the
           punishing
           of
           so
           great
           a
           provocation
           ,
           hee
           stirred
           up
           by
           his
           spirit
           such
           importunities
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           servants
           .
           And
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           choosing
           a
           King
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           before
           admonished
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           be
           admonished
           ;
           he
           tels
           them
           that
           therefore
           
             when
             they
             should
             cry
             out
             unto
             him
             because
             of
             their
             King
             he
             would
             not
             heare
             them
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             because
             ye
             would
             have
             none
             to
             my
             counsell
             ,
             and
             despised
             all
             my
             reproofe
             ,
             they
             shall
             cry
             but
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             seeke
             me
             early
             but
             shall
             not
             finde
             me
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             devices
             ;
          
           so
           also
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           of
           the
           voluptuous
           persons
           in
           the
           time
           of
           publike
           calamity
           .
           That
           this
           iniquity
           should
           not
           be
           purged
           untill
           they
           dyed
           ,
           
             2
          
           other
           places
           there
           are
           that
           shew
           execution
           done
           according
           to
           such
           threatning
           without
           all
           remorse
           or
           intreaty
           ,
           
             no
             place
             being
             found
             for
             repentance
             ,
             though
             carefully
             sued
             for
             with
             teares
             .
             Ely
          
           the
           High
           Priest
           being
           admonished
           of
           the
           disorder
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           though
           admonishing
           them
           thereupon
           ,
           yet
           not
           restiaining
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           threatned
           ,
           
             that
             the
             sinne
             of
             El●es
             house
             should
             not
             be
             purged
             with
             Offering
             nor
             with
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           temporall
           punishment
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           accordingly
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           death
           of
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           for
           many
           yeares
           from
           his
           family
           :
           
             e
          
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           
             David
          
           after
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Vriah
             ,
          
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           
             The
             childe
             must
             surely
             dye
             ,
             the
             sword
             must
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             house
             ,
             his
             owne
             sonne
             must
             rebell
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             wives
             defiled
             by
             him
             ;
          
           horrid
           calamities
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           
             David
          
           deepely
           repented
           &
           greatly
           humbled
           himself
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             f
          
           good
           
             Iosiah
          
           refusing
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           is
           slaine
           in
           the
           battell
           ,
           
             g
          
           and
           
             Hezekiah
          
           
           having
           received
           the
           peremptory
           denunciation
           of
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           opened
           his
           mouth
           against
           it
           ,
           
             a
          
           Hence
           God
           forbids
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremy
          
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           tels
           them
           ,
           though
           
             ●Moses
          
           and
           
             Samuel
          
           (
           persons
           that
           had
           great
           prevalency
           with
           him
           )
           should
           never
           so
           earnestly
           intercede
           ;
           yet
           his
           
             heart
             could
             not
             be
             toward
             them
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           and
           in
           another
           ,
           
             c
          
           he
           saith
           though
           
             Noah
             ,
             Da●iel
             ,
             and
             lob
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             save
             neither
             sonne
             nor
             daughter
             ,
          
           so
           this
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           was
           peremptorily
           concluded
           notwithstanding
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           reformation
           ,
           
             d
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Chaldees
           notwithstanding
           
             Ios●●s
             ,
          
           
             e
          
           &
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           came
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           pardon
           
             f
          
           and
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           
             g
          
           were
           struck
           with
           mortality
           and
           no
           discovery
           of
           the
           sinne
           till
           many
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           discovered
           ,
           yet
           the
           evill
           ,
           though
           no
           doubt
           they
           repented
           ,
           not
           removed
           ,
           till
           by
           experience
           they
           had
           found
           that
           't
           was
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           into
           his
           hands
           for
           contumacy
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           the
           larger
           in
           the
           proofe
           of
           this
           particular
           ,
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           because
           there
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             1
          
           Diverse
           expresse
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremy
          
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           When
           I
           speake
           concerning
           a
           land
           to
           pluck
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           if
           that
           nation
           shall
           turne
           unto
           me
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           I
           will
           repent
           me
           of
           the
           evill
           I
           thought
           to
           do
           ,
           
             h
          
           and
           
             Hosea
          
           gives
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           were
           delivered
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             refused
             to
             returne
             ,
          
           thereby
           intimating
           that
           if
           they
           had
           returned
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           ,
           
             i
          
           other
           places
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           also
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           
             2
          
           objected
           reasons
           grounded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           the
           generall
           tenor
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           comfort
           those
           that
           are
           humbled
           with
           the
           hope
           yea
           assurance
           of
           seasonable
           deliverance
           .
           
           The
           very
           ground
           the
           Scripture
           goes
           upon
           in
           comforting
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           repentance
           (
           which
           if
           it
           be
           true
           includes
           an
           aversion
           ,
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           conversion
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           blood
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           
             k
          
           takes
           away
           the
           cause
           of
           affliction
           and
           therefore
           the
           effect
           must
           needs
           cease
           .
        
         
         
           
           To
           the
           scripture
           wee
           answer
           by
           a
           double
           distinction
           ,
           
             1
          
           of
           
             denunciation
             of
             judgement
          
           where
           of
           some
           are
           purely
           minatory
           and
           threatning
           upon
           supposition
           of
           
             non
             repentance
             ,
          
           such
           as
           was
           that
           to
           the
           Ninevites
           ,
           
             a
          
           and
           these
           upon
           repentance
           are
           alwayes
           diverted
           ,
           others
           are
           
             Decretory
          
           or
           
             Determined
          
           absolutely
           foretelling
           what
           shal
           unavoidably
           follow
           ,
           such
           was
           this
           of
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           
             Assyrian
             ,
          
           the
           
             Babilonish
          
           captivity
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           .
           And
           wee
           have
           ground
           for
           this
           distinction
           in
           that
           of
           Zephany
           ,
           
             b
          
           
             before
             the
             decree
             bring
             forth
             ,
             seeke
             yee
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             c
          
           
             if
             thou
             hadst
             knowne
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ;
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             d
          
           
             To
             day
             if
             you
             will
             heare
             his
             voice
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
          
           intimating
           that
           if
           they
           should
           not
           so
           is
           that
           place
           interpreted
           concerning
           those
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           
             My
             Spirit
             shall
             not
             alwaies
             strive
             with
             mar
             ,
             his
             dayes
             shall
             bee
          
           120
           
             years
             .
          
           I.e.
           hee
           shall
           have
           so
           long
           to
           repent
           .
           
             e
          
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           inquired
           here
           when
           a
           threatning
           is
           minatory
           ,
           and
           when
           peremptory
           the
           observation
           will
           hint
           an
           answer
           
             scilicet
          
           when
           the
           sinne
           hath
           beene
           very
           provoking
           ,
           
           and
           the
           impenitence
           very
           obstinate
           we
           may
           gather
           that
           
             the
             decree
             hath
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             comming
             on
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           spakes
           .
           
             f
          
        
         
           A
           
           distinction
           is
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           deliverance
           made
           upon
           repentance
           which
           are
           
           either
           for
           prevention
           of
           the
           evill
           that
           it
           shall
           
             not
             come
             ,
          
           or
           remove
           all
           of
           it
           that
           it
           shall
           
             not
             continue
          
           for
           the
           
             first
          
           sort
           wee
           say
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           understood
           with
           this
           proviso
           ,
           that
           the
           repentance
           bee
           
             seas●nable
             and
             speedy
             ,
          
           and
           not
           delayed
           so
           long
           till
           the
           honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           bee
           ingaged
           to
           a
           vindication
           ,
           as
           hee
           speaks
           in
           the
           Prophet
           when
           he
           had
           reckoned
           some
           of
           their
           grosse
           impieties
           and
           their
           incorrigible
           impenitency
           ,
           hee
           askes
           themselves
           the
           question
           ,
           
             how
             shall
             I
             pardon
             thee
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             not
             visit
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             g
          
           and
           for
           the
           
             latter
          
           sort
           we
           say
           that
           they
           also
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           double
           sence
           ,
           literall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           in
           the
           
             former
             ,
          
           they
           are
           
           not
           alwayes
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           the
           
             latter
          
           they
           never
           faile
           ,
           
             all
             things
             are
             not
             ours
             literally
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           promis'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           
             a
          
           but
           as
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           we
           have
           meat
           to
           eat
           
             which
             the
             world
             knowes
             not
             of
          
           
             b
          
           &
           so
           a
           deliverance
           spiritual
           from
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           
             c
          
           but
           temporally
           wee
           may
           even
           for
           one
           sinne
           bee
           kept
           from
           entring
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           
             d
          
           and
           with
           David
           never
           have
           our
           
             *
          
           house
           without
           a
           judgement
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           scripture
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           comfort
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           prevention
           of
           the
           affliction
           ,
           no
           nor
           alwayes
           temporall
           deliverance
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           supportation
           under
           it
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             2
          
           san●tification
           of
           it
           ,
           
             *
          
           finall
           freedome
           from
           all
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             *
          
           and
           
             4
          
           reward
           also
           of
           our
           patience
           under
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           
             Christs
          
           patience
           ,
           it
           wee
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             light
             affliction
             works
             for
             us
             an
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             e
          
           2
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           a
           greater
           motive
           to
           repentance
           then
           our
           deliverance
           ,
           
             scilicet
             .
          
           I
           the
           love
           of
           God
           whom
           by
           sinne
           we
           have
           offended
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           whom
           by
           it
           we
           have
           pierced
           ,
           2
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           whom
           by
           our
           professed
           repentance
           wee
           honour
           ,
           thereby
           testifying
           hee
           deserved
           better
           of
           us
           .
           
             *
          
           
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           reason
           wee
           say
           that
           though
           the
           sinne
           upon
           our
           humiliation
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           be
           taken
           away
           as
           Davids
           was
           ,
           yet
           the
           affliction
           occasioned
           by
           the
           sin
           may
           long
           continue
           as
           his
           also
           did
           
             g
          
           not
           as
           a
           punishment
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           exercise
           ,
           as
           a
           prevention
           ,
           or
           a
           warning
           to
           others
           as
           a
           clearing
           of
           Gods
           impartiality
           ,
           that
           every
           mouth
           be
           stopped
           ,
           when
           he
           scourges
           every
           one
           of
           his
           own
           sonnes
           so
           severely
           ,
           if
           the
           end
           bee
           hard
           of
           those
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           ,
           two
           sorts
           must
           be
           laid
           downe
           1
           negative
           ;
           those
           that
           seeme
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           ;
           2
           positive
           ,
           
           those
           that
           indeed
           are
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           reason
           is
           
             not
             because
             he
             hates
             them
             ,
          
           
           though
           it
           is
           
             because
             he
             is
             highly
             displeased
             with
             them
             ;
          
           those
           whom
           he
           
           had
           sent
           into
           captivity
           he
           saith
           I
           will
           acknowledge
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           mine
           eyes
           upon
           them
           for
           good
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           their
           God
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           my
           people
           ,
           
             a
          
           and
           the
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           endure
           chastning
           ,
           God
           offers
           himselfe
           to
           us
           as
           a
           Father
           to
           his
           childe
           in
           whom
           he
           delighteth
           ,
           
             b
          
           and
           Christ
           tels
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
          
           That
           as
           many
           as
           he
           loves
           he
           rebukes
           and
           chastens
           ,
           
             c
          
           and
           
             Paul
          
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           therefore
           chastned
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           
             even
             with
             death
          
           )
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           .
           
             d
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           reason
           is
           not
           because
           he
           will
           have
           satisfaction
           of
           them
           .
           For
           we
           finde
           that
           
             Davids
          
           sinne
           was
           pardoned
           before
           any
           affliction
           came
           :
           
             e
          
           and
           that
           not
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           all
           ;
           
             f
          
           that
           hee
           is
           reconciled
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           
             g
          
           which
           takes
           away
           all
           so
           cleerely
           that
           it
           leaves
           no
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           
             h
          
           no
           blame
           or
           accusation
           ,
           
             i
          
           so
           that
           it
           being
           applyed
           by
           faith
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           nothing
           to
           lay
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           
             k
          
           but
           we
           have
           full
           peace
           with
           him
           and
           joy
           and
           glory
           in
           him
           .
           
             l
          
           Now
           then
           where
           remission
           of
           sin
           is
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ,
           
             m
          
           But
           against
           this
           may
           be
           objected
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           
             n
          
           
             Comfort
             ye
             Hierusalem
             ,
             say
             ye
             to
             her
             ,
             her
             ●●●quity
             is
             pardoned
             for
             she
             hath
             received
             of
             the
             Lords
             hand
             double
             for
             all
             her
             sinnes
             ;
          
           to
           which
           we
           answer
           ,
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
             1
          
           that
           this
           and
           such
           places
           are
           spoken
           according
           to
           men
           ;
           as
           a
           father
           correcting
           his
           sonne
           in
           whom
           he
           delighteth
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           satisfied
           for
           the
           childs
           fault
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           receives
           any
           amends
           ,
           but
           the
           childe
           is
           amended
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           credit
           is
           repaired
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           he
           aimes
           at
           .
           
           It
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           
             Concreto
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           one
           with
           her
           head
           Christ
           ,
           
             o
          
           in
           respect
           whereof
           its
           sufferings
           are
           called
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             p
          
           and
           Christs
           sufferings
           called
           the
           Churches
           sufferings
           ;
           
             q
          
           the
           
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             me
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           that
           sense
           .
           As
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           he
           is
           afflicted
           
             r
          
           ,
           so
           they
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           the
        
         
         
           2
           Reasons
           truly
           such
           are
           of
           foure
           sorts
           ,
           
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           2
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           3
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           4
           of
           others
           :
           the
           reason
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ;
           
           that
           it
           may
           be
           rightly
           affected
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           might
           have
           a
           right
           apprehension
           &
           true
           representation
           of
           the
           things
           that
           belongs
           to
           its
           peace
           ,
           which
           are
           especially
           two
           ;
           1
           sinne
           ,
           where
           of
           punishment
           is
           the
           best
           glasse
           ;
           for
           sinne
           as
           it
           strikes
           at
           God
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           apprehended
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           ,
           in
           its
           effects
           ,
           hence
           that
           of
           
             Ieremy
             ,
          
           
             a
          
           
             The
             land
             is
             laid
             waste
             ,
             the
             Cities
             burnt
             without
             an
             inhabitant
             ;
             know
             therefore
             and
             see
             that
             it
             is
             an
             ewill
             and
             a
             bitter
             thing
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             .
          
           [
           See
           ]
           that
           referres
           to
           a
           representation
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           
             b
          
           that
           those
           that
           refuse
           the
           admonition
           of
           God
           should
           eat
           of
           the
           fruit
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
          
           taste
           by
           affliction
           the
           evill
           of
           their
           wayes
           .
           All
           the
           denuntiation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           to
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           bloody
           colour
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           could
           make
           him
           see
           the
           evill
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           in
           captivity
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           greatly
           humbled
           himselfe
           before
           the
           God
           of
           his
           fathers
           ,
           
             c
          
           and
           this
           shewes
           also
           why
           great
           sinnes
           must
           have
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           the
           species
           or
           image
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           must
           give
           the
           dimensions
           ,
           the
           true
           height
           and
           breadth
           of
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           questioned
           whether
           God
           cannot
           some
           other
           way
           represent
           the
           sinne
           ;
           
           
           we
           answer
           God
           dealeth
           with
           the
           creature
           according
           to
           its
           nature
           ;
           now
           whilest
           we
           are
           in
           a
           lower
           Sphere
           of
           understanding
           ,
           we
           perceive
           not
           causes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           effect
           first
           ;
           2
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           apprehended
           and
           is
           represented
           by
           affliction
           ,
           is
           ,
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           all
           our
           other
           happinesse
           we
           perceive
           best
           by
           wanting
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           &
           is
           by
           affliction
           represented
           ,
           
           1
           in
           opposition
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           :
           That
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           I
           will
           hide
           me
           till
           they
           say
           these
           evils
           are
           upon
           us
           because
           our
           God
           is
           not
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           
             Hosea
             ,
          
           I
           will
           returne
           to
           my
           place
           till
           they
           acknowledge
           their
           offence
           and
           seek
           my
           
           face
           ,
           in
           their
           affliction
           they
           will
           seek
           me
           early
           :
           
             a
          
           now
           affliction
           represents
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           
             b
          
           in
           affliction
           she
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           returns
           to
           my
           former
           husband
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           was
           better
           with
           me
           then
           now
           .
           
           By
           way
           of
           illustration
           ,
           two
           contraries
           being
           put
           together
           ,
           doe
           the
           more
           set
           forth
           one
           another
           ,
           hence
           Moses
           ,
           
             c
          
           I
           have
           set
           before
           you
           life
           and
           death
           blessing
           and
           cursing
           .
           
           By
           Way
           of
           experiment
           ,
           1
           of
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           afflicting
           thoughts
           that
           are
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           yet
           his
           comforts
           are
           able
           to
           refresh
           the
           soule
           ,
           
             d
          
           2
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           such
           sweetnesse
           mixed
           with
           the
           gall
           of
           Asps
           ,
           what
           would
           it
           be
           if
           it
           were
           tasted
           without
           mixture
           ?
           3
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           infinitely
           exceeding
           of
           it
           ,
           whilest
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           sorrowes
           that
           can
           refresh
           ,
           yea
           and
           make
           exceeding
           joyfull
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           7.
           4.
           
           Whereas
           these
           miserable
           comforters
           are
           they
           all
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           11.
           4.
           
           And
           this
           also
           shewes
           a
           reason
           why
           great
           sinnes
           must
           have
           great
           afflictions
           ;
           that
           the
           height
           and
           depth
           and
           breath
           and
           length
           of
           the
           love
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           might
           be
           throughly
           discerned
           :
           When
           the
           Prodigall
           is
           almost
           starved
           ,
           how
           pleasant
           is
           the
           thought
           even
           of
           dry
           bread
           ?
           
             e
          
           when
           the
           dejected
           soule
           is
           even
           at
           the
           graves
           mouth
           ,
           then
           if
           there
           be
           a
           messenger
           ,
           to
           reveale
           unto
           him
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           it
           makes
           his
           flesh
           with
           joy
           come
           againe
           ,
           as
           a
           young
           childes
           ;
           
             f
          
           
             2
          
           that
           they
           might
           have
           a
           through
           exercise
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           submission
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           perfectly
           conformed
           to
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             h
          
           
             2
          
           generall
           reason
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           his
           honour
           may
           be
           salved
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           he
           hates
           sinne
           most
           ,
           where
           he
           loves
           best
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           
             David
          
           must
           be
           severely
           afflicted
           ,
           because
           he
           
             had
             made
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
          
           which
           scandall
           that
           God
           might
           take
           off
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           see
           that
           in
           point
           of
           sinning
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             i
          
        
         
         
           3
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           convicted
           of
           Gods
           justice
           in
           their
           ●uine
           ,
           and
           the
           horror
           that
           abides
           them
           ;
           hence
           that
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             
               a
            
             if
             judgement
             begins
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             then
             the
             end
             of
             others
             ?
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             b
          
           
             behold
             I
             begin
             to
             bring
             evill
             in
             the
             City
             which
             is
             called
             by
             upon
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             shall
             ye
             be
             unpunished
             ?
          
        
         
           
             4
          
           Reason
           is
           ,
           the
           admonition
           of
           others
           ;
           so
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           all
           
             Israel
          
           shall
           heare
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           more
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           
             c
          
           the
           Apostle
           admonisheth
           that
           the
           judgements
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           were
           for
           our
           examples
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           lust
           after
           evill
           things
           as
           they
           lusted
           ,
           lest
           also
           if
           we
           be
           partners
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           we
           be
           sharers
           in
           their
           plagues
           .
           
             d
          
        
         
           If
           we
           apply
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           first
           informe
           us
           ,
           1
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           dearly
           beloved
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           
             e
          
           so
           that
           his
           repentings
           are
           kindled
           together
           ,
           
             f
          
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           malignity
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           father
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           draw
           blood
           ,
           or
           lose
           his
           childe
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           his
           soule
           to
           spare
           for
           his
           crying
           
             *
          
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           doe
           not
           that
           thing
           which
           he
           so
           hates
           .
           
             g
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           It
           will
           informe
           us
           of
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           God
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           inexorable
           hitherto
           for
           Germany
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           our selves
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           have
           fasted
           ,
           and
           hee
           regards
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           our
           soules
           and
           he
           yet
           stands
           off
           in
           this
           time
           of
           trouble
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           spent
           our
           money
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           bread
           ,
           and
           our
           labour
           for
           that
           Which
           profits
           not
           :
           
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             mistaken
             Councell
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             a
             neglecting
             army
             ;
          
           these
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           such
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           instruments
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           authors
           of
           our
           evill
           ;
           no
           ,
           
             't
             is
             the
             birth
             of
             a
             decree
             ,
             Zeph.
             2.
             2.
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             the
          
           
             h
          
           
             judgement
             that
             is
             written
             for
             England
             ;
          
           
           
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             where
             of
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             filled
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             with
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             dash
             them
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
           And
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           prevention
           of
           it
           ,
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             wise
             the
             wise
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             prudent
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           Why
           ?
           but
           how
           doth
           it
           appeare
           ?
           what
           evill
           have
           wee
           done
           ,
           to
           cause
           a
           decree
           of
           execution
           to
           come
           forth
           ?
           
             
               Resp.
            
          
           
             Resp.
          
           whatsoever
           this
           people
           were
           guilty
           of
           ,
           
           that
           drew
           downe
           this
           calamity
           upon
           them
           ,
           whether
           we
           reflect
           ,
           I
           upon
           the
           severall
           kindes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           against
           the
           whole
           law
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           refusing
           to
           have
           any
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           them
           ,
           moving
           upon
           a
           contrary
           principle
           :
           the
           first
           of
           prophanenesse
           ,
           who
           will
           endure
           no
           yoke
           but
           that
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           grinde
           ,
           even
           when
           their
           eyes
           are
           out
           :
           who
           live
           like
           bruit
           beasts
           made
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           
           in
           intemperance
           ,
           uncleannesse
           ,
           theft
           ,
           sloth
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Others
           upon
           a
           ground
           of
           perfection
           ,
           that
           think
           it
           an
           indignity
           to
           be
           tyed
           by
           Gods
           law
           to
           obedience
           ;
           though
           the
           Apostle
           who
           indeed
           said
           ,
           to
           a
           righteous
           man
           there
           is
           no
           law
           to
           condemne
           ;
           
             a
          
           but
           yet
           confessed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           under
           one
           ,
           to
           Christ
           .
           
             b
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           Others
           will
           have
           nothing
           but
           law
           and
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           name
           Christ
           but
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           like
           the
           old
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           zeale
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           please
           him
           with
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           came
           short
           or
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           
             c
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           Mixtures
           ,
           1
           of
           law
           and
           Gospell
           together
           ,
           making
           (
           the
           new
           cloth
           )
           with
           
             *
          
           
             Christs
             right
             consnes
             ,
          
           only
           as
           a
           patch
           to
           stop
           holes
           in
           their
           own
           old
           garment
           ,
           whereby
           at
           length
           the
           rent
           is
           made
           worse
           ;
           a
           greater
           injury
           then
           the
           crucifying
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           his
           death
           for
           humbled
           sinners
           ;
           this
           his
           shame
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           perfectly
           doe
           the
           worke
           he
           came
           for
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           injury
           to
           the
           law
           .
           For
           they
           deprive
           it
           of
           its
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bring
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           to
           do
           the
           rest
           .
           
             d
          
           
             2
          
           Of
           sinne
           and
           the
           law
           ,
           buying
           liberty
           of
           God
           by
           one
           part
           of
           obedience
           ,
           to
           transgresse
           in
           another
           :
           like
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           that
           thought
           by
           reserving
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           pacifie
           God
           for
           sparing
           the
           Amalekite
           ,
           
             e
          
           whereas
           he
           that
           off
           ends
           in
           one
           point
           is
           guilty
           of
           all
           .
           
             f
          
           
             2
          
           Against
           the
           severall
           precepts
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           1
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           evill
           forbidden
           ,
           1
           in
           the
           
           first
           Table
           ,
           
             1
          
           literally
           ,
           our
           forefathers
           superstition
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           persecution
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           risen
           up
           in
           their
           stead
           a
           generation
           of
           sinnefull
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           bewailing
           our
           parents
           sinne
           that
           we
           pursue
           it
           ,
           by
           favouring
           the
           professors
           of
           such
           corruption
           ,
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Formlists
             ,
          
           and
           hate
           with
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           the
           contrary
           zealously
           affected
           ,
           whose
           
             chiefe
             fault
          
           in
           them
           is
           
             zeale
             ,
          
           but
           
             not
             in
             their
             Adversaries
             ;
          
           our
           Fathers
           slew
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           we
           fill
           their
           Sepulchres
           .
        
         
           But
           can
           you
           prove
           this
           charge
           ?
           
           Hearken
           oh
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           give
           eare
           oh
           Earth
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           Elements
           give
           in
           your
           testimony
           .
           The
           Earth
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
          
           yea
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           the
           utmost
           corners
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whither
           our
           persecutions
           of
           late
           dayes
           have
           driven
           many
           of
           Gods
           servants
           .
           The
           Sea
           ,
           wherein
           many
           of
           them
           in
           their
           passages
           have
           perished
           ,
           and
           The
           Aire
           and
           Fire
           unto
           one
           whereof
           ,
           we
           have
           scattered
           the
           limbes
           of
           many
           of
           Gods
           people
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           other
           in
           this
           present
           warre
           .
           And
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           filled
           with
           their
           cries
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Sabbath
           .
           
             a
          
        
         
           2
           Myltically
           ,
           I
           Idolizing
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           like
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           farre
           puffed
           with
           our
           owne
           gifts
           ,
           that
           we
           fall
           into
           his
           condemnation
           ,
           admire
           our selves
           ,
           despise
           our
           brethren
           ,
           &
           walk
           nothumbly
           before
           God
           .
           
             b
          
           2
           Idolizing
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           these
           having
           our
           first
           thought
           in
           the
           morning
           and
           our
           last
           at
           night
           ,
           
             c
          
           3
           Idolizing
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Prophet
           here
           complaines
           ,
           that
           the
           statures
           of
           
             Omri
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           were
           kept
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           the
           vice
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           that
           were
           more
           tender
           of
           
             Casars
          
           honour
           then
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ;
           
             e
          
           like
           those
           among
           our selves
           that
           transgresse
           the
           Commandemnts
           of
           God
           boldly
           ,
           but
           will
           seeme
           to
           keepe
           those
           of
           men
           conscionably
           .
           
             f
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2
           In
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           to
           instance
           but
           in
           one
           ;
           all
           the
           blood
           shed
           in
           the
           Scottish
           warre
           ;
           that
           deluge
           of
           it
           overflowing
           
             Ireland
             ;
          
           and
           those
           armes
           of
           this
           Sea
           that
           have
           
           drowned
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           daily
           doe
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           hath
           been
           occasioned
           by
           Papists
           ,
           Arminians
           ,
           Formalists
           ,
           and
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           proud
           spirits
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           their
           end
           being
           subservient
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           we
           have
           countenanced
           and
           fomented
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           opposed
           or
           deserted
           those
           that
           appeared
           against
           them
           .
           Now
           can
           we
           wonder
           why
           ,
           when
           we
           make
           many
           prayers
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           heare
           us
           ?
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           our
           hands
           are
           full
           of
           blood
           ,
           
             a
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2
           The
           good
           enjoyned
           ,
           1
           the
           distaste
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           it
           ;
           prophecie
           not
           ,
           say
           many
           of
           us
           to
           those
           that
           prophecie
           .
           
             *
          
           Or
           2
           dainty
           mouthed
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           rellish
           it
           hot
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           much
           lesse
           plaine
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           but
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           ,
           
             b
          
           we
           must
           have
           him
           cloathed
           with
           a
           scarlet
           robe
           ,
           a
           Crowne
           and
           a
           Scepter
           though
           it
           be
           borrowed
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           not
           satisfied
           with
           decent
           clothing
           him
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           have
           idle
           adorning
           ;
           it
           shewes
           an
           ill
           stomack
           that
           needs
           much
           sawce
           .
        
         
           Or
           3.
           partiall
           and
           carnall
           judgeing
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           too
           much
           respect
           of
           the
           persons
           teaching
           it
           ,
           
             c
          
        
         
           4
           Backsliding
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           heart
           our
           soules
           draw
           back
           ,
           
           and
           then
           no
           marvell
           if
           Gods
           soule
           have
           no
           pleasure
           in
           us
           .
           
             d
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           The
           degree
           of
           our
           ●●nne
           ,
           such
           as
           make
           Christians
           a
           shame
           to
           Turks
           ,
           Protestants
           a
           by-word
           to
           Papists
           ,
           the
           purer
           sort
           to
           prophane
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           that
           Christ
           ,
           Protestant
           religion
           and
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           we
           professe
           ,
           
             e
          
           it
           being
           so
           farre
           from
           correction
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           become
           commendable
           ,
           covetousnesse
           in
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           honour
           ;
           intemperance
           the
           glue
           of
           charity
           ;
           oathes
           the
           ornament
           of
           our
           discourses
           ;
           uncleanenesse
           a
           kinde
           of
           reputation
           ;
           corrupt
           indifferency
           moderation
           and
           prudence
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           The
           universality
           of
           our
           sinning
           ;
           1
           Our
           Princes
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           
           our
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Dialect
           are
           exprest
           by
           that
           word
           )
           many
           of
           them
           living
           by
           reason
           of
           1
           Monopolies
           ,
           Patents
           ,
           &c.
           not
           upon
           the
           sweat
           of
           the
           poores
           browes
           ,
           for
           they
           brought
           them
           to
           that
           leanenesse
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           superduity
           for
           that
           excrement
           ;
           but
           upon
           their
           flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           as
           our
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           Cap.
           3.
           2.
           that
           could
           not
           warme
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           needy
           was
           the
           colder
           ;
           nor
           feed
           ,
           but
           eating
           up
           the
           people
           they
           eat
           bread
           ;
           nor
           array
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           Orphans
           and
           the
           Widow
           were
           the
           nakeder
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           breake
           off
           this
           sin
           by
           more
           uprightnesse
           ,
           but
           repentance
           must
           be
           testified
           by
           speciall
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Daniel
          
           speaks
           .
           
             a
          
        
         
           
           2
           Impropriations
           ;
           living
           upon
           the
           pretious
           soule
           .
           Thousands
           of
           soules
           famished
           through
           ignorant
           and
           unable
           Ministers
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           sufficiency
           to
           maintaine
           better
           ,
           are
           now
           crying
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           God
           ,
           
             How
             long
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             cease
             to
             avenge
             our
             blood
          
           upon
           such
           a
           great
           person
           ?
           such
           a
           Knight
           ?
           such
           a
           Gentleman
           ?
           such
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           and
           it
           may
           be
           such
           a
           Colledge
           .
           
             b
          
           Not
           but
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           ;
           for
           some
           have
           had
           these
           put
           upon
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           better
           lands
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           in
           other
           places
           there
           is
           enough
           notwitstanding
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           though
           little
           ,
           yet
           too
           much
           in
           that
           imployment
           .
           But
           where
           an
           able
           minister
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           where
           meanes
           is
           not
           cometent
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           was
           not
           forced
           on
           them
           ,
           (
           if
           this
           will
           hold
           plea
           with
           God
           )
           there
           ,
           those
           that
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           are
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Ministery
           (
           for
           we
           must
           all
           this
           day
           take
           shame
           to
           our selves
           ,
           as
           
             Daniel
          
           
             c
          
           speaks
           ,
           we
           and
           our
           Fathers
           and
           our
           Princes
           and
           our
           people
           have
           transgressed
           thy
           covenant
           )
           they
           as
           those
           in
           our
           Prophet
           have
           fixt
           their
           
             ends
             ,
          
           great
           
             estates
             ,
          
           wordly
           
             fulnesse
             ,
          
           high
           
             places
             ,
          
           much
           
             ease
             ;
          
           as
           our
           fathers
           did
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           ;
           
             Dumbe
             Dogs
             living
             to
             slumber
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             have
             enough
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             fetch
             wine
             and
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             :
          
           
             d
          
           and
           the
           meanes
           they
           have
           used
           ,
           such
           as
           
           our
           Prophets
           complaine
           of
           ,
           
             a
          
           cruelty
           and
           flattery
           ;
           they
           
             make
             the
             people
             erre
             ,
             bite
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             cry
             peace
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             put
             not
             into
             their
             mouth
             they
             even
             prepare
             war
             against
             them
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           
             Levie
          
           hath
           not
           onely
           his
           tongue
           but
           his
           hand
           deepe
           in
           this
           blood
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           his
           pen
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           even
           his
           sword
           too
           ,
           if
           the
           report
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           scholers
           were
           found
           dead
           at
           Edge-hill
           :
           If
           
             Ahab
          
           will
           have
           them
           say
           he
           shall
           goe
           up
           to
           
             Ram●th-G●lead
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           have
           hundreds
           cry
           ,
           Go
           and
           prosper
           ,
           
             b
          
           if
           in
           Church
           matters
           
             Ahaz
          
           will
           have
           such
           an
           Altar
           as
           is
           at
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           have
           an
           High
           Prie●t
           that
           will
           doe
           according
           to
           all
           that
           the
           King
           commands
           him
           .
           
             c
          
           If
           a
           novelty
           will
           take
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           those
           that
           will
           speake
           perverse
           things
           to
           draw
           Disciples
           after
           them
           .
           
             d
          
        
         
           3
           The
           people
           themselves
           ,
           1
           affected
           ignorance
           ,
           2
           Mole-like
           earthinesse
           ,
           3
           Grosse
           prophanenesse
           ,
           4
           Notable
           opposing
           the
           purity
           of
           reformation
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           be
           too
           heavenly
           ,
           5
           Unworthy
           cowardize
           for
           want
           of
           making
           their
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ,
           and
           so
           feare
           death
           more
           then
           hell
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           they
           highly
           merit
           :
           6
           Uncertainty
           and
           ficklenesse
           ,
           a
           while
           a
           goe
           ,
           an
           
             Hosanna
          
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           a
           crucifie
           them
           to
           the
           High
           Priests
           ,
           and
           now
           these
           can
           so
           perswade
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           
             Keilites
          
           they
           will
           give
           up
           
             David
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           secure
           themselves
           :
           7
           A
           spirituall
           wantonnesse
           ,
           zealous
           a
           while
           after
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           no
           sooner
           filled
           then
           cloyed
           with
           them
           ,
           
             *
          
           of
           all
           which
           we
           may
           say
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           prophesie
           lyes
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           men
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           may
           be
           interpreted
           )
           beare
           rule
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           love
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           shall
           we
           doe
           in
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           
             e
          
           
             4
          
           the
           wilfulnesse
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           against
           light
           from
           God
           ,
           against
           conviction
           of
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           against
           the
           strivings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           
             f
          
           so
           that
           many
           of
           us
           have
           beene
           faine
           to
           shut
           on●
           eyes
           or
           hush
           our
           consciences
           ,
           as
           
             Saul
          
           
             *
          
           with
           company
           ,
           mirth
           ,
           businesse
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           heare
           the
           clamour
           
           of
           it
           .
           Or
           with
           
             Foelix
             ,
          
           breake
           off
           the
           discourse
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           temperance
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           tremble
           at
           the
           judgement
           to
           come
           ,
           
             *
          
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             5
          
           5
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           incorrigiblenesse
           of
           our
           sinne
           .
           
             1
          
           Against
           Gods
           mouth
           in
           his
           word
           and
           all
           his
           servants
           pressing
           it
           ,
           
             a
          
           against
           his
           hand
           opened
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           filled
           us
           with
           plenteousnesse
           ,
           and
           would
           by
           this
           goodnesse
           have
           led
           us
           to
           repentance
           ;
           
             b
          
           but
           we
           by
           turning
           this
           grace
           into
           wantonnesse
           or
           security
           ,
           have
           treasured
           up
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           it
           .
           
             3
          
           
             2
          
           His
           contracted
           hand
           of
           judgement
           in
           the
           persecution
           of
           Queene
           
             Mary
             ,
          
           the
           invasion
           of
           88
           ,
           the
           danger
           of
           
             November
          
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           Pestilence
           in
           the
           yeer
           1625
           ,
           the
           calamity
           of
           these
           many
           yeares
           last
           past
           ,
           yea
           and
           still
           upon
           us
           (
           for
           these
           things
           we
           must
           put
           often
           in
           memory
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Characters
           of
           them
           so
           soone
           wash
           out
           of
           mens
           hearts
           )
           we
           may
           take
           up
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             b
          
           I
           have
           given
           you
           cleannesse
           of
           teeth
           ;
           sent
           all
           diseases
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           not
           returned
           unto
           me
           :
           and
           that
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           Why
           should
           ye
           be
           smitten
           any
           more
           ?
           they
           will
           transgresse
           more
           and
           more
           :
           we
           have
           been
           like
           
             Solomons
          
           Drunkard
           ,
           they
           have
           smitten
           me
           but
           I
           was
           not
           sick
           ,
           wounded
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           felt
           it
           not
           .
           
             d
          
        
         
           3
           Against
           the
           strongest
           remedies
           and
           firmest
           bonds
           of
           obedience
           ,
           
           the
           words
           of
           our
           owne
           mouthes
           ,
           our
           solemne
           vowes
           and
           promises
           in
           our
           late
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           last
           refuge
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           
             e
          
           and
           strongest
           engagement
           to
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           violation
           of
           it
           a
           sinne
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           alwayes
           revenged
           with
           sweeping
           judgement
           ,
           as
           the
           places
           in
           the
           Margine
           will
           evidence
           ,
           
             f
          
           take
           but
           an
           instance
           or
           two
           ,
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Assyryan
           ,
           and
           captivity
           of
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           is
           ascribed
           to
           this
           .
           
             g
          
           And
           
             Daniel
          
           concerning
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           mentions
           the
           oath
           ;
           
             h
          
           And
           when
           they
           had
           transgressed
           a
           Covenant
           but
           concerning
           the
           poore
           servants
           in
           letting
           of
           them
           goe
           free
           ,
           the
           Lord
           breaks
           forth
           in
           fearfull
           threats
           which
           he
           executed
           accordingly
           ;
           
             I
             will
             faith
             he
             pro●laime
             a
             liberty
             for
             him
             to
             the
             
             Sword
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Famine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             you
             be
             removed
             into
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             there
             your
             dead
             bodies
             shall
             be
             meat
             to
             the
             fowles
             of
             heaven
             and
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             a
          
           And
           he
           asks
           concerning
           
             Zedekiah
          
           the
           question
           ,
           
             Shall
             a
             man
             break
             the
             Covenant
             ?
          
           though
           it
           were
           but
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           
             b
          
           
             and
             be
             delivered
             ?
          
           What
           Thunderbolts
           then
           may
           we
           think
           God
           is
           sharpning
           against
           our
           faces
           ?
           
             *
          
           who
           have
           protested
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           man
           in
           the
           highest
           things
           that
           concerne
           both
           the
           
             pure
             worship
          
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           
             welfare
          
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           onely
           
             sleight
          
           but
           
             work
          
           many
           of
           us
           
             directly
             contrary
          
           to
           it
           :
           1
           
             Favouring
             Papistry
             ,
          
           against
           
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
          
           2
           
             Hazarding
             the
             Kings
             person
             in
             unnaturall
             warre
             .
          
           3
           
             Opposing
             the
             power
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           4
           
             Betraying
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
          
           5
           
             and
             every
             person
             that
             endeavours
             to
             maintaine
             them
             :
          
           6
           
             Conceale
             and
             countenance
             the
             Contrivers
             against
             them
             :
          
           7
           
             And
             hereby
             destroy
             the
             union
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             :
          
           8
           And
           become
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           blood
           that
           hath
           been
           shed
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           renounce
           our
           vow
           and
           Protestation
           .
           
             And
             doe
             we
             wonder
             that
             God
             visits
             for
             these
             things
             ?
             and
             that
             his
             soule
             doth
             avenge
             it selfe
             on
             such
             a
             nation
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             c
          
           Reflect
           upon
           what
           was
           lately
           spoken
           to
           this
           honourable
           Assembly
           concerning
           the
           Covenant
           revenging
           sword
           .
           
           
             2
          
           Now
           if
           we
           have
           justified
           this
           people
           by
           running
           parallell
           with
           them
           in
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Decree
           passed
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Assyrian
           should
           come
           in
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           wonder
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           meanes
           used
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           he
           tread
           in
           our
           Palaces
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           may
           be
           hence
           exhorted
           ;
           Not
           to
           adde
           drunkennesse
           to
           thirst
           ,
           
             lest
             our
             chaines
             be
             made
             yet
             more
             heavie
             ;
          
           if
           we
           continue
           
             and
             adde
             to
             walke
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             walke
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             will
             plague
             us
             yet
             seventimes●
             more
             for
             our
             obstinacy
             ;
          
           as
           he
           repeats
           these
           words
           foure
           times
           together
           in
           Leviticus
           ,
           
             d
          
           there
           is
           a
           vaine
           conceipt
           in
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           when
           he
           had
           deeply
           afflicted
           a
           Nation
           would
           give
           over
           as
           satisfied
           ;
           whereas
           we
           see
           in
           the
           
           example
           of
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           have
           his
           will
           of
           us
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           we
           refuse
           to
           do
           we
           shall
           suffer
           his
           will
           :
           
             a
          
           so
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           
             b
          
           it
           is
           repeated
           three
           times
           in
           one
           Chapter
           ,
           
             For
             all
             this
             his
             hand
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             is
             stretched
             out
             still
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           Vers
           13.
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           people
           turn
           not
           to
           him
           that
           smiteth
           them
           ,
           neither
           doe
           they
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           will
           cut
           them
           off
           head
           and
           taile
           ,
           and
           branch
           ,
           and
           root
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           in
           another
           Prophet
           ,
           
             c
          
           when
           he
           had
           sent
           them
           cleannesse
           of
           teeth
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           returne
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           sends
           multitudes
           of
           other
           ,
           as
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           close
           he
           saith
           ,
           because
           by
           these
           things
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           admonished
           ,
           therefore
           prepare
           to
           meet
           thy
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           sorer
           judgement
           behinde
           .
           Pitty
           then
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Northerne
           and
           Westerne
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           that
           are
           almost
           desolate
           ;
           pitty
           the
           children
           and
           those
           that
           suck
           the
           breast
           ,
           pitty
           the
           wife
           of
           thy
           bosome
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           goe
           on
           ,
           wee
           can
           expect
           no
           better
           quarter
           of
           the
           Lord
           then
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           upon
           their
           incorrigiblenefle
           .
           
             The
             children
             shall
             be
             dashed
             in
             peeces
             and
             the
             women
             with
             childe
             ripped
             up
             ,
          
           (
           d
           )
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           as
           we
           shewed
           before
           .
           Go
           therefore
           thou
           intemperate
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           proud
           ,
           cold
           ,
           hypocriticall
           man
           ,
           and
           sinne
           no
           more
           ,
           lest
           a
           worse
           thing
           come
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
             e
          
        
         
           
           2
           Exhortation
           must
           be
           such
           as
           is
           implyed
           here
           by
           our
           Prophet
           to
           his
           hearers
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           prepare
           to
           meet
           thy
           God
           O
           England
           .
           (
           f
           )
           1
           By
           a
           reall
           expectation
           of
           a
           deepe
           affliction
           ,
           by
           considering
           1
           the
           severall
           aggravated
           ,
           wilfull
           ,
           grosse
           ,
           scandalous
           sinnes
           of
           a
           nation
           that
           professeth
           godlinesse
           .
           2
           The
           horrid
           incorrigiblenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           they
           say
           to
           them
           that
           prophecie
           prophecie
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           persecute
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           speak
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           High
           Priests
           servant
           strike
           him
           on
           the
           cheek
           ,
           but
           his
           mouth
           will
           command
           not
           a
           smiting
           on
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           a
           laying
           by
           the
           heels
           ,
           a
           confiscation
           of
           goods
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           ,
           
           or
           a
           banishing
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           It
           is
           a
           part
           of
           preparation
           to
           be
           resolved
           of
           the
           certainty
           ;
           hence
           our
           Saviour
           (
           a
           )
           bids
           his
           Disciples
           sinke
           these
           things
           into
           their
           hearts
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           if
           I
           must
           drinke
           they
           will
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           2
           By
           making
           sure
           of
           him
           who
           is
           here
           promised
           to
           be
           
             Peace
             ,
          
           (
           especially
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           )
           even
           when
           the
           Assyrian
           should
           tread
           in
           the
           Palaces
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           rock
           the
           stormes
           cannot
           shake
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           founded
           on
           it
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           ,
           no
           nor
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           can
           prevaile
           against
           ,
           this
           the
           Ark
           that
           the
           flood
           cannot
           reach
           ,
           the
           Anchor
           by
           which
           we
           may
           ride
           out
           the
           tempest
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           in
           the
           next
           part
           .
        
         
           3
           By
           considering
           1
           the
           equity
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           we
           bargain'd
           for
           with
           him
           ;
           
             b
          
           did
           we
           not
           agree
           with
           him
           for
           this
           penny
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           did
           eat
           or
           drink
           intemperately
           ,
           be
           wanton
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           cold
           ,
           false
           ,
           we
           would
           be
           content
           to
           dye
           the
           death
           ?
           have
           we
           not
           procured
           these
           things
           to
           our selves
           ?
           
             c
          
           why
           should
           therefore
           living
           men
           complaine
           ,
           a
           man
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           
             d
          
           this
           made
           not
           only
           
             Daniel
          
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           righteous
           in
           all
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           captivity
           ,
           
             e
          
           but
           even
           
             Pharaoh
          
           in
           those
           horrid
           plagues
           of
           
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             f
          
        
         
           2
           Consider
           the
           advantages
           ,
           1
           To
           God
           we
           should
           say
           as
           they
           in
           the
           Prophet
           .
           
             g
          
           Let
           God
           be
           glorified
           in
           our
           shame
           or
           ruine
           ,
           let
           his
           honour
           which
           we
           have
           bespotted
           be
           recovered
           what
           ever
           become
           of
           us
           ;
           it
           should
           be
           dearer
           then
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Paul
             .
          
           
             h
          
           2.
           
           To
           our selves
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           cured
           of
           that
           disease
           that
           would
           have
           proved
           deadly
           to
           us
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             i
          
           
             all
             the
             fruit
             is
             that
             God
             may
             take
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           that
           though
           we
           dye
           temporally
           we
           may
           be
           but
           chastned
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             k
          
        
         
           2
           False
           and
           hollow
           brethren
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           members
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           been
           already
           further
           discovered
           the
           
             Abiathars
          
           and
           
             Ioabs
          
           shew
           themselves
           
           when
           
             Adonijuh
          
           raiseth
           a
           rebellion
           .
           
             a
          
        
         
           4
           By
           humbling
           our selves
           before
           him
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           be
           he
           will
           rest
           content
           with
           that
           ;
           for
           though
           there
           be
           not
           a
           sudden
           &
           a
           totall
           removall
           ,
           
           yet
           now
           there
           is
           more
           ground
           for
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           especially
           now
           the
           evill
           is
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           decree
           in
           part
           satisfied
           ,
           therefore
           partly
           Gods
           :
           it
           will
           obtaine
           certainly
           ,
           1
           A
           mitigation
           for
           the
           Elects
           sake
           ,
           
             that
             cry
             to
             him
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             these
             dayes
             shall
             be
             shortned
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           
             after
             70000
             yet
             when
             David
             cryes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             land
             and
             Cities
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             yet
             humbling
             Ierusalem
             is
             spared
             .
          
           
             c
          
           2
           Support
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           
             He
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             that
             you
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             d
          
           3
           Sanctification
           Hebr.
           5.
           8.
           
           
             Though
             he
             were
             a
             sonne
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             that
             he
             suffered
             .
          
           4
           Removall
           ,
           Deut.
           30.
           1.
           
           
             When
             all
             these
             things
             are
             come
             upon
             thee
             and
             thou
             shalt
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             turn
             thy
             captivity
             .
          
           5
           Perhaps
           thy
           security
           .
           Mal
           3.
           17.
           
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             I
             make
             up
             my
             Iewels
             I
             will
             remember
             them
             ;
          
           every
           day
           of
           fast
           ,
           every
           houre
           of
           prayer
           ,
           is
           on
           the
           file
           .
           Rev.
           20.
           12.
           6
           
           Returne
           of
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           Psal.
           35.
           13.
           
           
             I
             humbled
             my
             soule
             with
             fasting
             ,
             and
             my
             prayer
             returned
             into
             my
             owne
             bosome
             ,
          
           though
           it
           did
           no
           good
           to
           them
           .
           7
           If
           you
           forbeare
           ,
           Hester
           4.
           14.
           
           
             If
             thou
             forbeare
             at
             all
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             then
             shall
             there
             enlargement
             and
             deliverance
             arise
             to
             the
             Iewes
             from
             another
             place
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             fathers
             house
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           Remember
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             called
             for
             weeping
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             there
             followed
             eating
             of
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             of
             wine
             ;
             surely
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             this
             iniquity
             shall
             not
             be
             purged
             till
             ye
             dye
             .
          
           
             e
          
           Is
           for
           direction
           ,
           1
           to
           all
           those
           that
           seeke
           reformation
           and
           use
           sinnefull
           meanes
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           
             Surely
             the
             Egyptians
             shall
             helpe
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             Esay
          
           30.
           7.
           
           
             f
          
           It
           were
           better
           for
           us
           
             if
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             well
             doing
             then
             for
             evill
             ,
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           3.17
           .
           For
           then
           after
           our
           captivivity
           shall
           be
           accomplished
           God
           will
           visit
           us
           ,
           and
           performe
           his
           good
           word
           towards
           us
           .
           
             g
          
           2
           Direction
           for
           this
           honourable
           assembly
           what
           they
           are
           
           principally
           to
           labour
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           cause
           the
           nation
           to
           breake
           off
           their
           sinnes
           by
           repentance
           ;
           whilest
           that
           wilde-fire
           is
           in
           the
           thatch
           ,
           the
           water
           of
           fasting
           and
           of
           all
           other
           endeavours
           will
           but
           inflame
           the
           burning
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           1.
           16.
           and
           if
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           fitted
           for
           the
           consolation
           which
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           propoundeth
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           supposition
           of
           the
           effectuall
           working
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Assyrian
           is
           come
           into
           our
           land
           ,
           and
           treads
           in
           our
           palaces
           ,
           upon
           our
           humiliation
           and
           application
           of
           our selves
           to
           him
           ;
           then
           this
           man
           shall
           be
           peace
           ;
           where
           three
           things
           are
           considerable
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           extremity
           ;
           2
           The
           opportunity
           ;
           3
           The
           particular
           remedy
           :
           the
           extremity
           ,
           1
           When
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           then
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           from
           the
           
             2
          
           former
           .
        
         
           Observe
           ,
           
             The
             Churches
             great
             deliverie
             ,
             especially
             after
             great
             provocations
             ,
             is
             not
             usually
             till
             it
             come
             to
             great
             extremity
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             at
             the
             due
             opportunity
             .
          
           When
           the
           Patriarchs
           had
           sold
           
             Ioseph
          
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           themselves
           were
           in
           bondage
           there
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           in
           worse
           condition
           then
           other
           :
           before
           Subjects
           ,
           after
           they
           became
           slaves
           ,
           and
           afterward
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           fit
           that
           they
           should
           live
           .
           And
           therefore
           care
           is
           taken
           to
           murther
           them
           in
           the
           birth
           :
           
             a
          
           When
           
             Moses
          
           came
           to
           deliver
           them
           where
           before
           they
           were
           but
           dying
           men
           ,
           now
           they
           stunke
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           their
           adversary
           ;
           
             b
          
           and
           when
           they
           were
           delivered
           ,
           yet
           worse
           ,
           for
           where
           before
           they
           were
           scattered
           in
           the
           land
           and
           some
           might
           hope
           to
           escape
           ,
           now
           all
           gathered
           together
           fit
           to
           have
           the
           necke
           cut
           off
           at
           once
           ;
           as
           
             Nero
          
           desired
           the
           people
           of
           
             Rome
          
           might
           have
           for
           the
           Sea
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           Mountaines
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           pursuing
           ,
           
             c
          
           so
           before
           God
           delivered
           the
           Israelites
           from
           the
           Philistimes
           ,
           they
           were
           come
           to
           that
           lownesse
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           Sword
           nor
           Speares
           nor
           a
           
           Smith
           to
           make
           them
           .
           
             a
          
           And
           another
           time
           ,
           not
           till
           one
           
             Goliah
          
           made
           all
           the
           Hoste
           of
           
             Israel
          
           runne
           like
           Sheepe
           ,
           
             b
          
           and
           the
           Famine
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             I●ram
          
           not
           removed
           ,
           till
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           a
           Cabbe
           of
           Doves
           Dung
           was
           sould
           for
           five
           peeces
           of
           silver
           ,
           yea
           ,
           till
           the
           women
           eate
           their
           owne
           children
           .
           
             c
          
           And
           the
           people
           of
           God
           not
           delivered
           from
           the
           enemy
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Iehos●phat
             ,
          
           till
           hee
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           
             d
          
           And
           
             Hezekiah
          
           not
           delivered
           from
           the
           Assyrian
           in
           out
           Text
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           fenced
           Cities
           of
           Judah
           taken
           ,
           and
           came
           up
           to
           the
           walls
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           
             e
          
           And
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           deliver
           ,
           till
           the
           Scepter
           utterly
           departed
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           made
           slaves
           to
           the
           Imperious
           Romans
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           condition
           is
           such
           ,
           then
           comes
           the
           deliverance
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           these
           examples
           appeares
           ;
           for
           the
           vision
           of
           deliverance
           is
           for
           this
           appointed
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           it
           will
           speake
           and
           not
           lye
           .
           
             f
          
        
         
           
             Reason
          
           2.
           
           The
           grounds
           of
           this
           truth
           are
           such
           as
           these
           .
           1
           In
           respect
           of
           God
           that
           the
           sole
           praise
           of
           the
           deliverance
           may
           bee
           his
           ,
           
             Gedeons
          
           company
           were
           too
           many
           for
           God
           to
           deliver
           by
           ;
           
             g
          
           God
           is
           carefull
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           give
           his
           honour
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           wee
           would
           doe
           if
           we
           were
           not
           frustrated
           of
           all
           other
           helpes
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           
             h
          
           
             I
          
           told
           thee
           before
           ,
           lest
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           ,
           my
           Idoll
           did
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Reason
          
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           manifested
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           have
           opportunity
           to
           spit
           up
           all
           his
           venome
           ,
           and
           exercise
           all
           his
           rage
           ●
           that
           men
           might
           know
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           men
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           may
           be
           convicted
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           their
           impotency
           in
           opposing
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           That
           though
           they
           bring
           it
           to
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           then
           prevail
           ,
           as
           the
           Sea
           ,
           when
           the
           Waves
           come
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           ground
           that
           is
           lower
           then
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           overflow
           but
           their
           breaks
           
             d
          
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           in
           their
           ruine
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           self-condemn'd
           before
           God
           do
           it
           ,
           
             e
          
           thine
           own
           wickednesse
           shall
           reprove
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reason
            
             3
          
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           be
           throughly
           purged
           from
           its
           Tyn
           and
           drosse
           
             f
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faith
           and
           patience
           of
           it
           may
           be
           throughly
           tryed
           
             g
          
           ;
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           it
           publikely
           honoured
           
             h
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           primitive
           persecutions
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           consequence
           or
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           for
           our
           incouragement
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           
             i
          
           rejoyced
           in
           necessities
           ,
           tribulations
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           was
           weak
           ,
           then
           strong
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           he
           addes
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           was
           ready
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           ;
           T
           is
           so
           withall
           the
           Church
           ,
           It
           receives
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           being
           to
           comfort
           his
           Disciples
           before
           his
           going
           ,
           tells
           them
           of
           warre
           &c.
           and
           addes
           ,
           when
           yee
           see
           these
           fulfilled
           ,
           then
           lift
           up
           your
           heads
           for
           
             *
          
           ,
           &c.
           a
           strange
           way
           of
           comforting
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           God
           way
           .
           Is
           
             Ireland
          
           gone
           ;
           Do
           the
           States
           look
           on
           ;
           does
           not
           
             Scotland
          
           help
           ;
           is
           
             York
             ,
             Newcastle
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Weles
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Cirencester
             taken
             ?
          
           does
           
             France
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Spain
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Irish
           Rebels
           ,
           all
           threaten
           ;
           were
           all
           the
           fenced
           Cities
           taken
           ,
           and
           came
           up
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           as
           they
           did
           the
           other
           day
           ;
           does
           mens
           hearts
           fail
           ,
           and
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           quake
           ,
           those
           of
           whom
           we
           said
           ,
           under
           their
           shadow
           we
           shall
           have
           peace
           ;
           Let
           not
           your
           hearts
           be
           troubled
           ,
           The
           woman
           when
           shetravaileth
           ,
           is
           neer
           delivery
           ,
           and
           of
           obtaining
           a
           child
           ;
           All
           these
           floods
           shall
           not
           drown
           ,
           but
           make
           glad
           the
           City
           of
           God
           
             k
          
           ;
           
             David
          
           was
           not
           delivered
           till
           he
           was
           in
           his
           own
           sence
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           eyes
           
             l
          
           ,
           
             Jonah
          
           not
           till
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           came
           
           into
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           Whale
           ,
           and
           descended
           to
           the
           Rooks
           of
           the
           Rock
           
             m
          
           .
           
             Peter
          
           not
           till
           he
           was
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           execution
           the
           next
           day
           
             n
          
           .
           
             Paul
          
           not
           till
           he
           had
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           
             o
          
           .
           Christ
           not
           till
           he
           was
           dead
           and
           buried
           ;
           yea
           this
           Kingdom
           not
           till
           helplesse
           ,
           and
           hopelesse
           ,
           and
           this
           Parliament
           never
           so
           much
           advanced
           ,
           as
           since
           there
           was
           but
           half
           an
           hour
           betwixt
           it's
           ruine
           and
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           I
           may
           perish
           in
           my
           particular
           ,
           and
           my
           estate
           be
           ruined
           ,
           though
           the
           publike
           stand
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           T
           is
           more
           self-love
           then
           the
           Heathen
           would
           endure
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           unwilling
           to
           sinke
           in
           their
           particular
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           publike
           might
           be
           preserved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           thy
           bread
           ,
           and
           thy
           life
           too
           ,
           
           which
           it
           should
           sustain
           ,
           
             be
             cast
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             sow
             thy
             seed
             ,
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             withhold
             not
             thy
             hand
             ,
             for
             after
             many
             dayes
             it
             shall
             return
          
           
             p
          
           .
           1.
           
           To
           thy self
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             ,
             if
             given
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             wants
             it
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             loose
             his
             reward
          
           
             q
          
           .
           God
           hath
           upon
           accompt
           every
           penny
           ,
           every
           Journey
           ,
           every
           tear
           .
           2.
           
           To
           the
           Church
           for
           this
           losse
           of
           our
           estates
           and
           lives
           ,
           are
           part
           of
           that
           extremity
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           come
           unto
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           delivered
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           a
           speciall
           honour
           ,
           that
           to
           us
           it
           is
           given
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           sake
           .
        
         
           Is
           the
           speciall
           remedy
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           
           that
           should
           in
           this
           extremity
           bring
           seasonable
           deliverance
           ;
           This
           man
           shall
           be
           peace
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           first
           explained
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           distinguished
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           some
           observation
           from
           thence
           raised
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           .
           Explained
           .
           
             This
             man
             ,
          
           Where
           two
           Questions
           ,
           First
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           man
           ?
           
           Answ.
           The
           second
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           compared
           with
           
             Matth.
          
           2.
           6.
           clears
           it
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           
             1
          
           as
           the
           Jewish
           Writers
           themselves
           confesse
           ,
           
             Herod
          
           asking
           where
           Christ
           should
           be
           born
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           answer
           him
           at
           
             Bethleem
             ,
          
           quoting
           this
           place
           of
           our
           Prophets
           .
           
           2.
           
           
             Question
             ,
          
           Why
           is
           he
           here
           proposed
           as
           a
           consolation
           against
           this
           calamity
           of
           the
           
             Assyrian
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           To
           signifie
           that
           Christ
           was
           he
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Captain
           of
           salvation
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           intimated
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             His
             goings
             out
             still
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             been
             from
             everlasting
             .
          
           q.
           d.
           
           Fear
           not
           the
           
             Assyrian
             ,
          
           you
           know
           on
           whose
           shoulder
           the
           Government
           lyes
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             r
          
           .
           That
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           tempted
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           Christ
           is
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           Pledge
           ,
           and
           Assurance
           of
           all
           other
           mercies
           to
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           )
           in
           him
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           
             ſ
          
           .
           
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             own
             sonne
             ,
             how
             shall
             be
             not
             with
             him
             give
             us
             all
             things
             else
          
           
             t
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Shall
             be
             .
          
           Why
           not
           ,
           shall
           bring
           ,
           or
           procure
           ?
           
           Answ.
           Because
           Christ
           hath
           a
           double
           relation
           to
           the
           Churches
           happynesse
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           an
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           obtaining
           it
           .
           1.
           
           By
           his
           merit
           .
           2.
           
           Conferring
           it
           by
           his
           power
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           the
           Object
           matter
           of
           it
           .
           Christ
           himself
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Church
           rests
           satisfied
           in
           the
           want
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             exceeding
             great
             reward
          
           
             u
          
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           expressely
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             he
             is
             our
             peace
          
           
             x
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Husband
           is
           the
           Wives
           happynesse
           ;
           as
           the
           procurer
           of
           it
           ,
           hence
           called
           
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             body
          
           
             y
          
           .
           2.
           
           As
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Elkanah
          
           to
           
             Hanna
             ,
             Am
             not
             I
             better
             to
             thee
             then
             ten
             sonnes
          
           
             z
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             3
          
           
             Peace
             .
          
           Which
           hath
           a
           double
           notion
           ,
           1.
           
           Proper
           as
           
             Jehoram
          
           to
           
             Jehu
             .
             Is
             it
             peace
             Jehu
             .
             i.
             e.
             
          
           Is
           it
           all
           quiet
           
             a
          
           .
           2.
           
           Figurative
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           dialect
           by
           a
           Metonymy
           of
           the
           adjunct
           ,
           and
           a
           Synechdoche
           of
           the
           principall
           part
           ,
           as
           
             pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             .
             i.e.
          
           Desire
           all
           prosperity
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           expounds
           himself
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           
             b
          
           .
           Now
           both
           these
           is
           here
           understood
           ,
           Christ
           brings
           both
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           anon
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           this
           particular
           thus
           opened
           ,
           fall
           into
           this
           division
           .
           1.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           remedy
           answerable
           to
           the
           evill
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           
             peace
             against
             Warne
             .
          
           
             2
          
           The
           time
           t
           is
           in
           
           the
           future
           
             shall
             be
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           t
           is
           not
           onely
           
             shall
          
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Assurance
           .
           4.
           
           The
           procurer
           of
           it
           ,
           
             This
             man
             .
          
           5.
           
           The
           chief
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           he
           himself
           ,
           
             This
             man
             shall
          
           not
           onely
           
             bring
             ,
          
           but
           
             Be
             the
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           
             Observations
             thence
             .
             From
             the
             first
             particular
             might
             be
             this
             ,
          
           That
           Christ
           will
           be
           all
           in
           all
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             
          
           Not
           onely
           a
           seasonable
           but
           a
           suitable
           remedy
           in
           all
           its
           calamities
           .
           
           
             From
             the
          
           2.
           
           
           That
           Christ
           will
           be
           waited
           for
           in
           this
           vision
           of
           peace
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           also
           patience
           inherite
           the
           promise
           .
           
             From
             the
          
           3.
           
           
           That
           as
           God
           is
           constant
           in
           his
           judgements
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           promises
           ;
           
             As
             the
          
           Assyrian
           shall
           
             come
             ,
             so
             then
             Christ
          
           shall
           be
           peace
           :
           
             But
             passing
             these
             :
             from
             the
          
           4
           
             and
          
           5
           ,
           
             as
             that
             which
             is
             chiefly
             here
             aymed
             at
             ,
          
        
         
           Observe
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             onely
             work
             of
             Peace-makers
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             ,
             retain
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           This
           I
           confesse
           might
           have
           been
           the
           use
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           hence
           deducible
           ;
           but
           because
           t
           is
           most
           sit
           for
           the
           memory
           of
           this
           Honourable
           Assembly
           now
           in
           their
           Agitation
           of
           a
           Treaty
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           necessarily
           flows
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           conceived
           it
           not
           improper
           to
           be
           the
           principall
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           Of
           it
           must
           be
           given
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           minde
           .
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           .
           3.
           
           The
           use
           and
           advantage
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           minde
           and
           meaning
           .
           
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           
             onely
             work
             .
          
           In
           regard
           of
           eminency
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           one
           thing
           absolutely
           necessary
           
             c
          
           ,
           all
           other
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           we
           may
           call
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             dung
             and
             drosse
          
           
             d
          
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           evil
           occupation
           .
           2.
           
           By
           way
           of
           soveraignty
           ,
           t
           is
           the
           Queen
           and
           end
           of
           all
           other
           imployments
           undertaken
           in
           order
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           so
           denominates
           ,
           disposes
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           desireable
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             live
             not
             ,
             but
             Christ
             in
             me
          
           
             e
          
           ,
           
             and
             to
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             whether
             yee
             eat
             ,
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             yee
             do
             ,
             in
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           
             f
          
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             
          
           In
           order
           to
           him
           .
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           receive
           ,
           retain
           ,
           and
           advance
           Christ
           ,
           for
           t
           is
           not
           
           sufficient
           to
           give
           him
           some
           entertainment
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           bid
           to
           go
           up
           higher
           ,
           till
           he
           come
           to
           his
           own
           place
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Table
           both
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Convocation-House
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           :
           the
           quarrell
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           not
           have
           
             this
             man
          
           to
           raign
           over
           them
           
             g
          
           :
           of
           which
           anon
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           advance
           
             Christ
             ,
             signanter
             ,
          
           not
           Religion
           onely
           ,
           for
           Turks
           ,
           Jews
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Schismatiques
           properly
           so
           called
           (
           which
           rent
           themselves
           from
           Christ
           his
           Ordinances
           or
           People
           ;
           not
           those
           that
           modestly
           refuse
           the
           counterfeit
           ,
           or
           corruptions
           of
           them
           )
           all
           these
           compasse
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           make
           
             a
             Prosclyte
          
           
             h
          
           ,
           to
           advance
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           are
           as
           far
           from
           Peace
           ,
           as
           from
           Truth
           ,
           because
           they
           either
           deny
           or
           divide
           Christ
           the
           Prince
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           Observation
           will
           appear
           ,
           
           if
           we
           shew
           ,
           1
           That
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           2
           more
           fully
           ,
           if
           we
           adde
           the
           causes
           why
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           That
           the
           onely
           work
           of
           the
           Peace-makers
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           to
           set
           up
           Christ
           ,
           appears
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           great
           calamity
           by
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           proposes
           no
           other
           means
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           but
           this
           :
           after
           wards
           indeed
           he
           mentions
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           raising
           up
           of
           the
           seven
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           eight
           principall
           men
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           authorized
           from
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           From
           consent
           of
           other
           Scriptures
           ;
           it
           was
           mentioned
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             i
          
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             body
             of
             all
             legall
             worship
             ,
          
           and
           the
           end
           
             of
             the
             Law
          
           
             k
          
           .
           Now
           
             Hezekiah
          
           having
           restored
           this
           ,
           builds
           his
           confidence
           of
           deliverance
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           including
           Christ
           that
           
             Ro●k
          
           against
           which
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             could
             not
             prevail
             :
             After
             these
             things
             were
             astablished
             ,
          
           Senacherib
           
             King
             of
             Assyria
             came
             and
             entred
             into
             Judah
             ,
             and
          
           Hezekiah
           
             said
             ,
             with
             him
             is
             an
             Arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             but
             with
             us
             is
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             to
             fight
             our
             Battells
          
           
             l
          
           .
           The
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           in
           a
           case
           of
           Warre
           ,
           by
           the
           invasion
           of
           
             Pekah
          
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           
             Re●in
          
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Ahaz
          
           and
           his
           people
           was
           moved
           ,
           as
           a
           Reed
           shaken
           with
           the
           
           winde
           
             m
          
           ;
           How
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           remove
           this
           shaking
           fit
           ?
           Why
           chiefly
           by
           proposing
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           assurance
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           cause
           the
           Scepter
           was
           not
           utterly
           to
           depart
           from
           Judah
           (
           howsoever
           it
           did
           from
           Israel
           )
           till
           
             Shiloh
          
           came
           :
           but
           because
           't
           was
           very
           unlikely
           so
           small
           a
           handfull
           should
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           two
           so
           potent
           Adversaries
           ,
           he
           proposes
           it
           in
           as
           unlikely
           an
           expression
           ;
           
             A
             Virgine
             shall
             conceive
             and
             bear
             a
             son
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             call
             his
             name
          
           Emmanuel
           ;
           
             n
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             God
             with
             us
             ,
          
           to
           help
           and
           save
           us
           :
           And
           then
           follows
           ;
           
             o
          
           
             the
             Land
             which
             thou
             fearest
             ,
             shall
             be
             forsaken
             of
             both
             her
             Kings
             which
             came
             against
             thee
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           that
           promise
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           is
           set
           as
           an
           Antidote
           against
           the
           terrour
           of
           this
           Assyrian
           calamity
           in
           our
           Text
           ;
           for
           he
           addes
           
             p
          
           ,
           The
           Lord
           shall
           bring
           upon
           thy
           people
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ;
           and
           yet
           having
           laid
           down
           the
           promise
           of
           Christ
           before
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           That
           butter
           and
           honey
           should
           every
           one
           eat
           that
           is
           left
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           should
           no
           more
           come
           up
           upon
           it
           the
           fear
           of
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           
             q
          
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Christ
           notwithstanding
           this
           affliction
           should
           bring
           them
           great
           prosperity
           and
           security
           :
           So
           also
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           
             r
          
           having
           threatned
           the
           coming
           of
           this
           enemy
           ,
           
             Now
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             upon
             them
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             river
             ,
             strong
             and
             many
             ,
             even
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             passe
             thorow
             Judah
             ,
             and
             reach
             even
             unto
             the
             neck
             (
             Hierusalem
             )
             and
             the
             stretching
             out
             of
             his
             wings
             shall
             fill
             thy
             Land
             ,
             O
          
           Emanuel
           ;
           
             the
             Battell
             of
             which
             Warriour
             should
             be
             with
             confused
             noise
             ,
             and
             garments
             rolled
             in
             blood
             ,
             yea
             with
             burning
             ,
             and
             fuell
             of
             fire
          
           (
           universall
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           and
           extreme
           )
           
             he
             subjoyns
             as
             the
             only
             direction
             to
             the
             King
             and
             State
             ;
          
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           spoken
           before
           ,
           a
           repetition
           of
           this
           promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             for
             unto
             us
             a
             son
             is
             born
             ,
             a
             childe
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             shall
             be
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             q.
             d.
          
           it
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           to
           secure
           his
           people
           :
           Therefore
           fear
           not
           ,
           but
           apply
           your selves
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           unto
           us
           a
           childe
           is
           born
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             ſ
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           Chap
           :
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             the
             consumption
             decreed
             shall
             over-flow
             :
          
           But
           in
           
           the
           next
           Chapter
           (
           though
           the
           same
           discourse
           )
           't
           is
           promised
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             root
             of
          
           Jesse
           ,
           
             which
             shall
             stand
             for
             an
             Ensign
             to
             the
             people
             :
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             shall
             set
             his
             hand
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             to
             recover
             his
             people
             from
             Assyria
          
           
             t
          
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             Malachy
             ;
             The
             day
             cometh
             ,
             that
             shall
             burn
             as
             an
             Oven
             ,
             and
             leave
             neither
             root
             nor
             branch
             ;
             but
             unto
             you
             that
             fear
             my
             Name
             ,
             shall
             the
             sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             arise
             ,
             with
             healing
             under
             his
             wings
             :
          
           And
           ye
           (
           by
           him
           )
           
             shall
             tread
             down
             the
             wicked
          
           
             u
          
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           direction
           to
           peace
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           from
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           lesse
           ,
           from
           Gods
           own
           example
           ;
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Christ
           is
           his
           onely
           work
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           make
           peace
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           
             he
             hath
             made
             peace
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             reconciled
             all
             things
          
           
             x
          
           .
           Hence
           when
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           Princes
           were
           all
           in
           an
           uprore
           ,
           he
           stills
           it
           with
           this
           ,
           
             I
             have
             set
             my
             King
             upon
             him
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           now
           ,
           O
           ye
           Kings
           ,
           
             kisse
             him
             ,
             lest
             ye
             perish
             from
             the
             way
          
           
             y
          
           .
           This
           work
           is
           called
           Gods
           Kingdom
           
             z
          
           because
           't
           is
           his
           whole
           businesse
           ,
           as
           Kings
           in
           theirs
           ;
           and
           whole
           contentment
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           one
           ,
           is
           in
           their
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           about
           that
           they
           take
           pleasure
           in
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           From
           the
           contrary
           none
           ever
           made
           peace
           ,
           and
           excluded
           him
           ,
           that
           prospered
           .
           
             Pilate
          
           and
           the
           high
           Priests
           would
           have
           peace
           with
           
             Caesar
          
           
             a
          
           and
           the
           people
           
             b
          
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           with
           the
           Ruler
           
             c
          
           ;
           and
           they
           with
           the
           Romans
           
             d
          
           ;
           and
           to
           obtain
           ,
           they
           
             destroy
             Jesus
             :
          
           now
           
             Pilate
          
           would
           have
           peace
           with
           all
           ,
           because
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           —
           laid
           violent
           hands
           upon
           himself
           ;
           
             e
          
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           people
           did
           not
           so
           much
           oppose
           the
           Romans
           by
           this
           act
           ,
           as
           provoked
           them
           by
           othe●s
           :
           Whereupon
           they
           came
           and
           took
           away
           both
           their
           place
           and
           Nation
           :
           And
           
             Maximinus
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           enjoy
           a
           continued
           Peace
           ,
           interdicts
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           there
           follows
           a
           War
           with
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           wherein
           he
           alwayes
           went
           by
           the
           worse
           
             f
          
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           From
           instances
           in
           all
           the
           severall
           kindes
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           peace
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           )
           is
           1
           literall
           ,
           and
           so
           1
           negative
           ,
           non-disturbance
           and
           quiet
           ;
           this
           Christ
           brought
           here
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             against
             this
             city
             ,
             nor
             shoot
             an
             arrow
             there
          
           
             g
          
           .
           2
           positive
           ;
           1
           proper
           ,
           1
           With
           God
           ;
           
             bring
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             him
          
           
             h
          
           .
           2.
           
           With
           men
           ;
           
             Agrippa
             ,
             Festus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           whole
           Councell
           all
           friends
           to
           
             Pauls
          
           person
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           his
           Religion
           
             i
          
           .
           3.
           
           With
           our selves
           ;
           
             My
             peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ;
             let
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
          
           
             k
          
           .
           2.
           
           Figurative
           ,
           all
           prosperity
           ;
           
             Butter
             and
             honey
             shall
             every
             one
             eat
             that
             is
             l●st
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
          
           and
           though
           persecutions
           ,
           yet
           after
           ward
           many
           times
           much
           abundance
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           afflictions
           many
           blessings
           
             l
          
           .
           
             Solomon
          
           his
           Type
           the
           richest
           and
           wisest
           Prince
           :
           
             Constantine
          
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Potentate
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           seen
           the
           truth
           ,
           come
           we
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           Point
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             2
          
           Because
           Christ
           onely
           can
           stop
           enmity
           at
           the
           head
           ;
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             strife
             is
             like
             the
             letting
             out
             of
             water
          
           
             m
          
           ,
           easily
           stopt
           at
           the
           Fountain
           ;
           Now
           Wars
           and
           Contentions
           come
           from
           above
           ;
           the
           star
           Worm
           wood
           which
           made
           the
           waters
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           17.
           14.
           
           )
           bitter
           ,
           fell
           down
           from
           heaven
           :
           
             By
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
          
           Zedekiah
           
             n
          
           
             rebelled
             ;
          
           And
           the
           lying
           Prophet
           from
           the
           Lord
           encouraged
           
             Ahab
          
           to
           the
           War
           at
           Ramoth-Gilead
           .
           Now
           Christ
           onely
           hath
           accesse
           to
           the
           Fountain
           head
           ,
           God
           himself
           ;
           1.
           
           To
           intercede
           ;
           2.
           
           To
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           pacifie
           :
           Now
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           his
           enemies
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           him
           
             o
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reason
            
             2
          
           2.
           
           He
           onely
           can
           quench
           the
           Fire-brands
           ;
           to
           him
           alone
           all
           power
           is
           committed
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           kinde
           
             p
          
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           three
           Incendraries
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           Leviathans
           that
           make
           these
           waters
           boyl
           ,
           as
           
             Job
          
           speaks
           
             q
          
           ,
           great
           persons
           that
           move
           the
           multitude
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           the
           people
           ;
           now
           Christ
           governs
           these
           ;
           By
           me
           Kings
           raign
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           all
           Judges
           of
           the
           earth
           
             *
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           are
           in
           tumult
           ,
           God
           sends
           Christ
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           master
           his
           son
           ,
           when
           
           the
           servants
           are
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           ,
           and
           
             he
             stills
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             breaks
             them
             in
             peeces
             like
             a
             Potters
             Vessell
          
           
             r
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           unruly
           multitude
           ;
           These
           he
           quells
           too
           ,
           he
           calms
           as
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           seas
           ,
           so
           the
           tumult
           of
           the
           people
           
             ſ
          
           ;
           so
           he
           over
           awed
           those
           of
           
             Nazareth
             ,
          
           when
           they
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           brow
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           to
           cast
           him
           down
           ,
           he
           passeth
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           goes
           his
           way
           
             t
          
           ;
           so
           did
           he
           master
           the
           Buyers
           and
           Sellers
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           who
           wondered
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           laid
           hands
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           were
           scourged
           out
           by
           him
           
             u
          
           .
           In
           vain
           shall
           
             David
          
           use
           courtesie
           ,
           or
           
             Rehoboam
          
           threatS
           ,
           one
           
             Absalom
             ,
          
           or
           
             Jeroboam
          
           will
           seduce
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           come
           with
           swords
           on
           purpose
           ,
           if
           Christ
           do
           but
           ask
           them
           ,
           who
           they
           seek
           ,
           they
           go
           backward
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           
             x
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Divels
           ;
           Those
           lying
           spirits
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           
             Ahabs
          
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           
             Rehoboams
          
           Councell
           that
           incense
           to
           warre
           and
           violence
           ,
           these
           also
           are
           subject
           to
           Christ
           
             y
          
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           spoiled
           them
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           them
           in
           his
           Crosse
           
             z
          
           ;
           so
           defeated
           he
           their
           project
           in
           the
           tumult
           at
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           when
           by
           
             Demetrius
          
           the
           Silver-Smith
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           have
           made
           sure
           of
           
             Paul
          
           
             a
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           Christ
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           master
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           grand
           Commission
           of
           peace
           is
           directed
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           everlasting
           
             Counsellor
             and
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           hence
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Judgement
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             sonne
          
           
             c
          
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           all
           differences
           full
           under
           some
           branch
           of
           it
           :
           if
           the
           question
           be
           what
           is
           truth
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ?
           he
           is
           a
           Prophet
           who
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             lead
             his
             into
             all
             truth
          
           
             d
          
           ;
           if
           matter
           of
           power
           and
           authority
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           them
           
             e
          
           .
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           all
           derived
           their
           authority
           ,
           t
           is
           his
           part
           to
           shew
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           withinbounds
           ,
           that
           they
           abuse
           not
           their
           power
           against
           their
           Master
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           wrong
           or
           injury
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           both
           the
           Advocate
           to
           plead
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           
             f
          
           .
           
           so
           that
           t
           is
           to
           be
           busie
           in
           another
           mans
           office
           ,
           yea
           invasion
           of
           the
           highest
           regall
           power
           to
           attempt
           peace
           ,
           without
           first
           ingaging
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           He
           hath
           an
           inherent
           quality
           of
           pacification
           ,
           a
           softing
           faculty
           ;
           called
           therefore
           the
           
             anointed
             ,
          
           and
           his
           name
           is
           as
           an
           oyntment
           powred
           forth
           
             g
          
           .
           Now
           the
           property
           of
           oyntment
           is
           to
           asswage
           heats
           ,
           and
           allay
           tumors
           ,
           the
           oyl
           of
           joy
           ,
           he
           gives
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           sadnesse
           ,
           he
           makes
           
             the
             Wolf
             to
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             Leopard
             with
             the
             Kid
             ,
             the
             Calf
             with
             the
             Lion
             ,
             and
             the
             sucking
             Childe
             with
             the
             Ape
             ,
             the
             weaned
             with
             the
             Cockatrice
          
           
             h
          
           ;
           when
           I
           shall
           be
           lift
           up
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           I
           will
           draw
           all
           men
           (
           together
           )
           to
           me
           ,
           though
           at
           never
           so
           much
           difference
           before
           
             i
          
           .
           Christ
           cast
           amongst
           men
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           carkasse
           amongst
           the
           Eagles
           ,
           that
           were
           before
           fighting
           for
           a
           Worm
           ,
           they
           forsake
           their
           contention
           ,
           and
           both
           feed
           on
           it
           
             k
          
           ;
           How
           did
           he
           smooth
           
             Pauls
          
           spirit
           ,
           before
           a
           rigid
           persecutor
           ;
           and
           the
           Goalers
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           so
           full
           of
           pitty
           ,
           that
           he
           washed
           the
           wounds
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           gave
           ,
           Christ
           so
           fills
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           mindes
           nothing
           else
           ;
           either
           with
           admiration
           ,
           as
           Birds
           glaring
           upon
           the
           Glasse
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           with
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Assyrian
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Land
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           hearts
           not
           quail
           for
           this
           evill
           tydings
           ;
           they
           have
           provision
           within
           ,
           they
           fear
           no
           famishing
           
             l
          
           ;
           and
           a
           sence
           without
           ,
           they
           fear
           no
           slaughtering
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           shell
           may
           be
           crusht
           ,
           the
           kernell
           cannot
           ,
           
             their
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           Because
           Christ
           is
           the
           principall
           matter
           ,
           about
           which
           dissention
           riseth
           in
           these
           times
           and
           places
           ;
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           or
           Antichrist
           shall
           raign
           .
           T
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Gods
           warres
           with
           men
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           second
           
             Psalm
             .
          
           Yet
           have
           I
           set
           my
           my
           King
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           upon
           my
           holy
           hill
           of
           
             Zion
             :
          
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           thereupon
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           take
           Councell
           together
           against
           :
           Hence
           a
           Commission
           to
           Christ
           for
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           subduing
           them
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           Iron
           
             m
          
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           of
           mens
           warre
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           This
           was
           in
           part
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           
           
             Assyrians
          
           coming
           in
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           as
           some
           conceive
           
             n
          
           ,
           (
           not
           without
           probability
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           now
           in
           vassalage
           to
           the
           
             Assyrian
             ,
          
           
           who
           as
           it
           seems
           had
           much
           influence
           upon
           Religion
           there
           ,
           )
           in
           that
           
             Hezekiah
          
           had
           made
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           restored
           Christ
           in
           the
           legall
           worship
           ,
           against
           the
           minde
           of
           his
           Lord
           the
           
             Assyrian
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           uproar
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           whether
           Christ
           or
           
             Diana
          
           should
           raign
           in
           
             Ephesus
          
           
             o
          
           .
           This
           the
           pretended
           cause
           of
           the
           warres
           ,
           betwixt
           Turks
           and
           Christians
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           Formalists
           ,
           and
           the
           truly
           Reformed
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Christ
           be
           advanced
           ,
           the
           cause
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           effect
           ceases
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           The
           use
           that
           may
           be
           made
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           various
           ,
           
           .
           Hence
           may
           be
           discovered
           ,
           what
           issue
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           Christ
           are
           to
           expect
           ,
           who
           shut
           him
           out
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           it
           is
           excluded
           by
           them
           ;
           In
           Doctrine
           by
           Commandments
           of
           men
           ;
           in
           worship
           by
           devised
           Ceremonies
           ;
           in
           Discipline
           by
           usurped
           Offices
           .
           They
           may
           have
           Councell
           and
           strength
           for
           Warre
           ,
           But
           none
           
             for
             peace
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
          
           
             p
          
           .
           For
           their
           Councell
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           taken
           in
           their
           own
           craftinesse
           
             q
          
           .
           For
           their
           strength
           
             their
             Arm
             shall
             be
             broken
          
           
             r
          
           .
           For
           both
           ,
           they
           may
           associate
           themselves
           together
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           broken
           in
           peeces
           ,
           take
           Councell
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           nought
           .
           For
           God
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           against
           them
           
             ſ
          
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           Humiliation
           might
           hence
           be
           urged
           for
           our
           ignorance
           of
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           our
           injury
           to
           Christ
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           
             We
             have
             taken
             Councell
             for
             peace
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             covered
             with
             a
             covering
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             his
             spirit
             ;
             Therefore
             hath
             the
             strength
             of
          
           Pharaoh
           
             been
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             our
             trust
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             our
             confusion
          
           
             t
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           might
           hence
           also
           inferre
           matter
           of
           comfort
           ,
           
             3
          
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           advance
           Christ
           ;
           he
           must
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           the
           hope
           of
           peace
           be
           removed
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           is
           not
           
             Ireland
          
           lost
           ,
           many
           parts
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           not
           much
           better
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Had
           there
           been
           more
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           lesse
           of
           warre
           .
           2.
           
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           of
           Christ
           left
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           the
           
             Bethleem
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           context
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Palatinate
             ,
          
           and
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           the
           wasted
           Countries
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           there
           will
           rise
           up
           in
           due
           season
           seven
           Shepheards
           ,
           that
           shall
           yet
           bring
           peace
           unto
           the
           people
           ;
           Let
           us
           keep
           close
           to
           our
           principle
           ,
           
             Christ
             will
             be
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           he
           will
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           whilest
           we
           are
           with
           him
           
             u
          
           ,
           
             and
             will
             create
             peace
             upon
             peace
          
           
             x
          
           ,
           
             and
             work
             all
             our
             works
             for
             us
             ,
          
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           other
           Churches
           ,
           as
           
             France
             ,
             Netherlands
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           that
           have
           appeared
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             4
          
           It
           will
           serve
           for
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           direction
           to
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           this
           Honourable
           Assembly
           ;
           T
           is
           no
           detraction
           from
           your
           Wisedom
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ;
           no
           Arrogancy
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           put
           you
           in
           remembrance
           from
           him
           .
           Your
           aym
           is
           to
           settle
           peace
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           in
           agitation
           of
           a
           treaty
           for
           it
           :
           write
           this
           text
           upon
           your
           hands
           ;
           Let
           it
           be
           as
           a
           frontlet
           between
           your
           eyes
           ;
           describe
           it
           on
           the
           posts
           of
           your
           house
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           you
           consult
           about
           it
           [
           
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             peace
             ;
          
           ]
           Let
           it
           be
           the
           principall
           verbe
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           sense
           in
           the
           discourse
           .
           
             Constantine
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           carried
           a
           crosse
           in
           his
           Banner
           (
           which
           doth
           no
           more
           countenance
           its
           use
           now
           ,
           then
           the
           Brasen
           Serpent
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           once
           it
           obscures
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           he
           expected
           victory
           ,
           and
           peace
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           crucified
           on
           it
           :
           
             Paul
          
           ingages
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           potent
           ,
           in
           his
           quarrell
           
             y
          
           ;
           and
           
             David
             ,
          
           God
           himself
           ,
           
             arise
             ô
             God
             ,
             plead
             thine
             own
             cause
             ,
             remember
             how
             the
             foolish
             man
             blasphems
             thee
             daily
          
           
             z
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           in
           one
           word
           propose
           a
           Motive
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           few
           more
           some
           Means
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           T
           will
           save
           you
           much
           labour
           ;
           
           what
           the
           Iron
           Barre
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           strength
           cannot
           open
           ,
           a
           Key
           will
           .
           The
           heart
           
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           have
           held
           out
           hitherto
           ,
           against
           all
           your
           humble
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           forcible
           perswasions
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           seconding
           providences
           :
           Now
           Christ
           hath
           this
           Key
           of
           
             David
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           
             And
             he
             will
             give
             you
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             power
             over
             the
             Nation
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             keep
             his
             words
             unto
             the
             end
          
           
             a
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           T
           will
           be
           your
           honour
           ;
           those
           that
           honour
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           honour
           :
           an
           eminency
           of
           Nobility
           is
           put
           even
           upon
           the
           inquiry
           after
           peace
           ,
           
             Those
             of
             Berea
             were
             therefore
             more
             noble
             then
             those
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             Christ
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             with
             all
             readinesse
             of
             minde
          
           
             b
          
           .
           Much
           more
           will
           it
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           advancing
           of
           him
           ,
           So
           that
           Generations
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           which
           are
           yet
           unborn
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             this
             the
             King
             (
             for
             so
             we
             pray
             )
             These
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             restorers
             of
             the
             Churches
             breach
             ,
             and
             the
             raisers
             up
             of
             its
             desolate
             places
          
           
             c
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           will
           certainly
           compasse
           the
           work
           ;
           we
           have
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             peace
             ;
          
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           came
           ;
           and
           besides
           we
           have
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           faithfulnesse
           of
           a
           depositary
           ,
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
          
           
             d
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           credit
           of
           an
           undertaker
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             keep
             him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             staid
             on
             thee
             ,
             because
             he
             trusteth
             in
             thee
          
           
             e
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           means
           and
           way
           ,
           
           the
           observation
           hints
           to
           three
           .
           1.
           
           
           Is
           that
           you
           admit
           and
           receive
           Christ
           intirely
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           discipline
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           That
           this
           is
           done
           already
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           ;
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
          
           That
           Christ
           indeed
           hath
           had
           goodly
           Lodgings
           ,
           honourable
           entertainment
           ,
           much
           command
           in
           this
           house
           ;
           but
           the
           Keyes
           of
           it
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           committed
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           's
           his
           right
           
             f
          
           ;
           and
           much
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           had
           ,
           hath
           been
           bestowed
           as
           courtesie
           ,
           not
           as
           duety
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           method
           of
           his
           admittance
           ,
           lies
           especially
           in
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           In
           breaking
           with
           his
           adversaries
           ;
           
           
             Asa
          
           when
           he
           would
           perswade
           
             Benhadad
             ,
          
           King
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
          
           to
           break
           his
           league
           with
           
             Baasha
             ,
          
           King
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           useth
           this
           as
           an
           Argument
           .
           That
           there
           was
           a
           league
           betwixt
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           which
           admitted
           not
           correspondency
           with
           each
           others
           Adversaries
           
             *
          
           .
           Cast
           out
           the
           strong
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           seven
           divels
           ,
           which
           have
           long
           kept
           the
           house
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           formality
           ,
           prophanenesse
           .
           Possession
           must
           be
           in
           an
           empty
           one
           .
           No
           man
           can
           serve
           two
           Masters
           ,
           not
           Woman
           have
           two
           Husbands
           ;
           we
           cannot
           be
           Christs
           ,
           and
           Belialls
           .
           Cast
           him
           then
           out
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           by
           abrogating
           the
           Laws
           ,
           that
           give
           him
           ;
           Title
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           removing
           such
           will
           worship
           ,
           and
           opinions
           as
           give
           him
           footing
           ;
           out
           of
           places
           of
           education
           ,
           Schools
           ,
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Innes
           of
           Court
           ,
           by
           cleansing
           that
           which
           is
           his
           feeding
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           We
           must
           breake
           our
           hearts
           ,
           for
           breaking
           with
           him
           .
           A
           false
           wife
           must
           not
           onely
           forsake
           her
           former
           lovers
           ,
           but
           humble
           ,
           and
           be
           reconciled
           to
           her
           Husband
           
             g
          
           :
           We
           must
           bewail
           as
           the
           Apostle
           intimates
           ,
           with
           indignation
           ,
           zeal
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           and
           weeping
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           and
           mourning
           with
           the
           Ninivites
           ,
           
             Jews
             ,
             Magdalen
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ;
          
           the
           superstition
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           uncleannesse
           ,
           and
           intemperance
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           committed
           
             h
          
           .
           The
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           received
           again
           to
           favour
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           their
           own
           Land
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           three
           severall
           solemn
           humiliations
           undertaken
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           those
           three
           ninth
           Chapters
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Ezra
             ,
          
           and
           
             Nehemiah
             .
          
           neither
           is
           this
           legall
           ,
           but
           Gospel
           Doctrine
           ;
           we
           urge
           not
           humiliation
           for
           satisfaction
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           in
           this
           ,
           
           
             We
             are
             but
             unprofitable
             servants
             :
          
           but
           that
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           humbling
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           befitted
           for
           mercy
           ,
           which
           God
           cannot
           with
           honour
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           safty
           to
           us
           bestow
           ,
           whilest
           we
           remain
           unbroken
           .
           The
           stain
           will
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           his
           truth
           ;
           and
           we
           our selves
           shall
           return
           to
           that
           folly
           ,
           the
           bitternesse
           whereof
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           tasted
           by
           repentance
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           knowing
           ,
           either
           how
           short
           ,
           or
           slight
           entertainment
           ,
           he
           shal
           have
           with
           such
           ,
           will
           not
           come
           in
           at
           all
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             3
          
           Strike
           hands
           with
           him
           ,
           passe
           a
           solemn
           act
           of
           perpetuall
           service
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             ●o●r
             our
             car
          
           
             i
          
           :
           plainly
           ,
           as
           the
           Assyrian
           requires
           here
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           Land
           
             k
          
           ;
           make
           an
           agreement
           with
           him
           ;
           or
           as
           
             H●zekiah
          
           then
           ,
           make
           a
           solemn
           Covenant
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           implyed
           in
           his
           Reformation
           :
           
           This
           in
           all
           publike
           calamities
           hath
           been
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           great
           decay
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             A●a
             ,
          
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Obed
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             found
             of
             them
             ;
          
           
             1
          
           They
           betake
           themselves
           to
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           remedy
           ;
           so
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             They
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soul
          
           
             l
          
           .
           The
           like
           we
           have
           in
           
             Ezra
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           indignation
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           taking
           strange
           wives
           ,
           they
           slie
           to
           this
           refuge
           ;
           Now
           therefore
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             make
             a
             covenant
          
           
             m
          
           .
           And
           in
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           after
           the
           return
           from
           Captivity
           ,
           [
           they
           returning
           to
           their
           captiving
           sins
           again
           ,
           after
           a
           particular
           confession
           of
           them
           ,
           
             We
             make
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             because
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             a
             sure
             covenant
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             Princes
             ,
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             seal
             unto
             it
          
           
             n
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           of
           appropriating
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           communicated
           by
           way
           of
           Covenant
           ;
           1.
           
           Betwixt
           God
           and
           him
           ,
           in
           our
           behalf
           ;
           
             I
             have
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             my
             chosen
             ,
             I
             have
             sworn
             unto
          
           David
           
             my
             servant
          
           
             o
          
           .
           2.
           
           Betwixt
           him
           and
           us
           ;
           
             Behold
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             ;
             I
             have
             given
             him
             for
             a
             covenant
             to
             the
             people
          
           
             p
          
           .
           Hence
           the
           outward
           signs
           of
           receiving
           him
           (
           the
           Sacraments
           )
           are
           called
           Seals
           ,
           which
           are
           adjuncts
           of
           Covenants
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           done
           already
           ,
           in
           1.
           
           The
           Sacraments
           ;
           2.
           
           In
           the
           late
           Protestation
           ;
           3.
           
           In
           these
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           .
           To
           which
           is
           answered
           ;
           That
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           more
           generall
           striking
           off
           this
           Covenant
           ;
           
           from
           which
           when
           there
           is
           an
           Apostasie
           in
           particular
           ;
           a
           speciall
           one
           ,
           that
           might
           humble
           for
           the
           breach
           ,
           and
           binde
           more
           strictly
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           seem
           almost
           as
           needfull
           as
           the
           former
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Protestation
           is
           made
           but
           
           
             before
             God
             ,
          
           not
           
             to
             him
             ;
          
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           confession
           for
           sin
           past
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           so
           particular
           as
           the
           Covenant
           we
           exhort
           to
           should
           be
           :
           for
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           places
           before
           cited
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             Nehemiah
          
           
             q
          
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           to
           have
           expressed
           severally
           the
           sins
           ,
           and
           duties
           concerning
           which
           they
           covenanted
           :
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           :
           and
           we
           have
           the
           example
           and
           successe
           of
           our
           neighbour
           Churches
           for
           our
           pattern
           and
           encouragement
           ,
           in
           later
           times
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           proposed
           to
           the
           zeal
           and
           wisdom
           of
           this
           Honourable
           Assembly
           ,
           Whether
           there
           be
           not
           at
           this
           time
           amonst
           us
           ,
           
             the
             same
             need
             as
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             Nationall
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             and
             publikely
             urged
             Form
             of
             confession
             and
             covenant
             ,
          
           (
           which
           upon
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           in
           ordinary
           occurrences
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           necessary
           )
           which
           might
           contain
           such
           particulars
           as
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Assembly
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           godly
           Ministry
           ,
           shall
           judge
           fit
           ;
           
             As
             our
             guilt
             of
             blood
             in
             the
             former
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             later
             dayes
             ;
             Our
             corrupting
             ,
             or
             countenancing
             the
             corruptions
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ;
             Dumb
             Ministry
             ,
             Pluralities
             ,
             non-residency
             ,
             Impropriations
             ,
             favouring
             of
             Papists
             ,
             hereticall
             and
             (
             truely
             )
             Schismaticall
             Opinions
             ,
             unlawfull
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Oppressions
             in
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             by
             Patents
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             profanesse
             in
             conversation
             ,
             as
             intemperance
             ,
             uncleannesse
             ,
             Worldly
             mindednesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Such
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           publike
           no
           man
           may
           take
           the
           office
           publikely
           to
           impose
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           Honourable
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           the
           publike
           Authority
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           properly
           belongs
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           something
           of
           late
           by
           you
           in
           this
           kinde
           published
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           left
           Arbitrary
           ;
           an
           exact
           urging
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           a
           serious
           penalty
           ,
           and
           more
           large
           and
           particular
           expressions
           ,
           is
           that
           we
           sue
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           example
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           named
           ;
           in
           one
           whereof
           ,
           the
           
             mulct
             of
             noncovenanting
             was
             no
             lesse
             then
             death
          
           
             r
          
           :
           And
           for
           this
           we
           may
           take
           these
           few
           Motives
           :
           
        
         
           
             
             1.
             
             The
             Land
             hath
             not
             been
             expiated
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             Persecution
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             Profanenesse
             wherewith
             it
             hath
             been
             long
             desiled
             ,
             because
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             particular
             ,
             formall
             ,
             and
             
               Nationall
               humiliation
            
             enjoyned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Sin
             will
             be
             much
             restrayned
             ,
             mens
             hearts
             will
             tremble
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             blush
             to
             commit
             those
             sins
             which
             before
             God
             and
             man
             they
             have
             renounced
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             whereof
             such
             as
             this
             are
             but
             branches
             ,
             would
             be
             better
             thought
             on
             ,
             and
             more
             looked
             into
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             It
             would
             certainly
             recover
             us
             ,
             because
             this
             course
             never
             failed
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             former
             examples
             ;
             thence
             that
             of
             
               Shecaniah
               ,
               We
               have
               trespassed
               against
               our
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               hope
               in
               Israel
               concerning
               this
               ;
               now
               therefore
               let
               us
               make
               a
               Covenant
            
             
               ſ
            
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             Gods
             Honour
             would
             be
             recovered
             ,
             which
             by
             our
             sins
             we
             have
             so
             much
             blemished
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Truth
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Our
             fear
             would
             be
             secured
             ,
             by
             a
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             presence
             and
             protection
             against
             all
             perills
             ;
             
               Enter
               into
               covenant
               With
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Oath
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               thee
               to
               day
               for
               a
               People
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               be
               a
               God
               unto
               thee
            
             
               t
            
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             people
             ,
             as
             those
             formerly
             named
             ,
             were
             in
             generall
             Covenant
             with
             God
             before
             .
          
           
             
             7.
             
             Our
             consciences
             howsoever
             will
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             especially
             yours
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             alone
             this
             power
             resides
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             that
             
               Which
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               do
               ;
            
             whereof
             this
             ,
             in
             such
             exigencies
             as
             these
             (
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             )
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             It
             will
             be
             a
             great
             prevention
             of
             totall
             separation
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             whose
             main
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             Christians
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             no
             particulars
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             essentially
             necessary
             .
             Hence
             ,
          
           
             
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             godly
             Ministry
             would
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             discern
             and
             repell
             Communicants
             ;
             and
             the
             Brethren
             to
             
             admonish
             one
             another
             .
             By
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             might
             become
             as
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             in
             serious
             profession
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Gods
             ancient
             people
             was
             ,
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             holy
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           Retain
           Christ
           by
           stablishing
           him
           .
           1.
           
           
           In
           Corroborating
           the
           Laws
           already
           made
           for
           him
           .
           This
           will
           be
           taken
           by
           him
           ,
           
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           entertainment
           ;
           For
           1.
           then
           he
           will
           see
           he
           hath
           some
           assurance
           of
           continuance
           .
           2.
           
           In
           every
           Law
           there
           is
           authority
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           authority
           a
           vein
           of
           Soveraignty
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           will
           be
           as
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           By
           enacting
           one
           Law
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           especially
           this
           of
           urging
           the
           Covenant
           before
           mentioned
           at
           certain
           set
           times
           ,
           as
           at
           every
           
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           or
           as
           to
           your
           wisedomes
           shall
           seem
           fit
           .
           Thus
           when
           Christ
           hath
           assurance
           of
           quiet
           possession
           ,
           he
           will
           set
           himself
           to
           do
           the
           Kingdom
           good
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           we
           have
           proof
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           
             Geneva
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           mentioned
           above
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Asa
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           main
           Covenant
           they
           made
           another
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             Would
             not
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             stick
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             should
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             whether
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             man
             or
             Women
          
           
             u
          
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           Advance
           Christ
           .
           The
           higher
           sphere
           the
           Starre
           moves
           in
           ,
           the
           greater
           influence
           it
           hath
           upon
           the
           inferiour
           Orbes
           ;
           hence
           when
           an
           excellent
           spirit
           was
           found
           in
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           he
           was
           set
           over
           all
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Babylon
             ;
          
           where
           Christ
           is
           lowest
           ,
           there
           is
           least
           peace
           ;
           Witnesse
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Wales
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Northern
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           And
           here
           might
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           I
           should
           present
           a
           Table
           ,
           not
           of
           direction
           ,
           but
           remembrance
           ,
           in
           many
           severalls
           of
           our
           humble
           wishes
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           much
           of
           which
           ,
           though
           proper
           to
           the
           Ministry
           in
           point
           of
           advice
           and
           execution
           ,
           yet
           all
           belongs
           to
           you
           in
           regard
           of
           injunction
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           Then
           give
           him
           more
           room
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           expatiate
           Himself
           ;
           persons
           of
           great
           ability
           ,
           must
           have
           large
           Provinces
           
           to
           command
           and
           act
           in
           ;
           cast
           him
           into
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Wales
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           
             if
             his
             fruit
             be
             not
             peace
             .
          
           The
           Lamps
           in
           these
           Earthen
           Pitchers
           ,
           when
           they
           break
           ,
           will
           encourage
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           confound
           the
           
             Midianit's
          
           
             x
          
           .
           Let
           no
           Candlestick
           then
           be
           without
           a
           burning
           ,
           and
           shining
           one
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           nor
           any
           place
           without
           a
           Candlestick
           ;
           some
           spheres
           are
           too
           large
           for
           the
           Agent
           ;
           too
           great
           Congregations
           are
           more
           for
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           or
           Peoples
           benefit
           .
           T
           is
           true
           here
           ;
           
             We
             must
             divide
             if
             rule
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           Make
           provision
           for
           him
           .
           1
           Plentifully
           ;
           T
           is
           not
           thrift
           but
           folly
           to
           starve
           the
           light
           .
           
             Once
          
           indeed
           ,
           and
           
             in
             one
          
           place
           upon
           a
           speciall
           scandall
           ,
           
           The
           Apostle
           
             Labours
             working
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
          
           but
           else
           where
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             did
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Without
             muzling
             or
             straitnesse
          
           
             y
          
           :
           A
           little
           oyl
           makes
           a
           dym
           Lamp
           ;
           a
           small
           entertainment
           makes
           the
           guest
           suspitious
           of
           his
           welcome
           .
           But
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           Prudently
           ;
           We
           desire
           you
           should
           know
           his
           
             quantum
          
           and
           proportion
           ,
           
             Our
             moderation
             must
             be
             known
             to
             all
             men
          
           
             z
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Ministry
           especially
           must
           shew
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           
             is
             not
             in
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             nor
             of
             this
             world
             ;
          
           they
           especially
           must
           exercise
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           for
           themselves
           and
           theirs
           ,
           and
           
             having
             competency
             ,
             be
             there
             With
             content
          
           
             a
          
           ;
           those
           that
           will
           not
           ,
           are
           unfit
           for
           this
           service
           .
           They
           must
           ;
           be
           like
           Birds
           ,
           that
           sip
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           look
           upward
           .
           But
           this
           note
           may
           seem
           to
           some
           superfluous
           here
           ,
           that
           think
           this
           honourable
           Assembly
           means
           not
           onely
           to
           pare
           the
           nails
           ,
           but
           cut
           the
           fl●sh
           .
           Notwithstanding
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           crrours
           ,
           you
           will
           
             decline
             the
             left
             hand
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             tother
             .
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           Furnish
           him
           with
           Instruments
           ;
           Christ
           here
           was
           peace
           ,
           but
           the
           means
           of
           Communicating
           it
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           seven
           Shepheards
           ,
           and
           eight
           principall
           men
           .
           Fit
           Christ
           with
           servants
           .
           1.
           
           By
           principling
           those
           places
           of
           education
           ,
           
             Schools
          
           and
           
             Vniversities
          
           with
           him
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           
           have
           more
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           lesse
           of
           the
           children
           of
           strangers
           
             b
          
           ,
           especially
           youth
           ,
           till
           they
           know
           how
           to
           refuse
           the
           evill
           ,
           and
           choose
           the
           good
           .
           All
           sects
           season
           their
           Disciples
           first
           with
           the
           Tenets
           of
           their
           Master
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           story
           of
           the
           
             Abbot
             ,
          
           that
           reproved
           the
           young
           Fryer
           for
           reading
           the
           Testament
           ,
           bidding
           him
           first
           acquaint
           himself
           with
           the
           rule
           of
           Saint
           
             Francis
             ;
          
           here
           if
           anywhere
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Solomon
          
           holds
           :
           
             Train
             up
             a
             childe
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             goe
          
           
             c
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           inclined
           to
           Christs
           service
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           let
           them
           have
           tuition
           and
           direction
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           learning
           ;
           in
           other
           faculties
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           common
           trades
           ,
           besides
           generall
           abilities
           ,
           men
           take
           speciall
           information
           :
           in
           divinity
           theirs
           much
           more
           need
           ,
           because
           the
           consequence
           is
           farre
           more
           dangerous
           :
           and
           heer
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           erection
           of
           
             Schools
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Lectures
             ,
             for
             Prophets
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           Schollars
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           as
           needfull
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sometimes
           to
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           .
           We
           finde
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Eliah
             ,
             and
             Elisha
             ,
             as
             Tutors
             unto
             the
             younger
             in
             this
             art
             of
             prophesying
          
           
             d
          
           .
           And
           certainly
           much
           of
           the
           scandall
           taken
           from
           raw
           Ministers
           ,
           
           would
           by
           this
           comse
           be
           removed
           ,
           when
           the
           Inceptors
           in
           this
           faculty
           shall
           be
           instituted
           by
           the
           
             vcterani
             ,
          
           and
           experienced
           souldiers
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           warfare
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           1.
           the
           
             knowing
             part
          
           of
           divinity
           ,
           but
           2.
           and
           especially
           
             the
             practique
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             For
             
               teaching
               ;
            
             that
             they
             may
             be
             instructed
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   How
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Orderly
                       to
                       informe
                       the
                       Judgement
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Effectually
                       to
                       break
                       the
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Soundly
                       to
                       comfort
                       conscience
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       To
                       quicken
                       serioussly
                       to
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       duty
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     
                       Cleerly
                       to
                       resolve
                       in
                       point
                       of
                       practise
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 season
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               conversation
               ,
            
             That
             they
             be
             lessoned
             to
             
               bear
               the
               yoak
               in
               their
               youth
               .
            
             and
             enured
             to
             
               meditations
               of
               self
               doniall
               ,
               necessity
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             and
             
               suffering
               ,
            
             that
             
               vain
               glory
               ,
            
             pride
             and
             
               affectation
            
             be
             supprest
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             
               novice
               in
               the
               experimentall
               knowledge
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               pust
               up
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               the
               
               snare
               of
               the
               evill
               speaker
            
             
               e
            
             ,
             As
             we
             have
             the
             Apostle
             
               f
            
             largely
             Catechizing
             
               Timothy
            
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Suffer
             onely
             such
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             Generall
             have
             an
             unable
             or
             ill
             affected
             soldiery
             ,
             the
             adversary
             will
             prevail
             ;
             notwithstanding
             his
             valour
             and
             prudence
             .
             Now
             this
             we
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             can
             not
             fence
             it
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             give
             them
             Stakes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             particular
             direction
             ,
             when
             they
             enter
             upon
             his
             service
             ;
             both
             for
             teaching
             ,
             and
             worship
             ;
             a
             
               fuller
               C●techisme
               ,
            
             for
             instructing
             youth
             ,
             and
             an
             in
             offensive
             
               directory
               ,
            
             drawn
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             and
             
               prayer
               .
            
             1.
             
             For
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             a
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             
               g
            
             .
             And
             2.
             for
             worship
             ,
             we
             have
             
               Paul
            
             directing
             
               Timothy
               how
               to
               behave
               himself
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             
               h
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Free
             them
             from
             other
             imployments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             intangled
             with
             the
             affairs
             ,
             or
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             .
             That
             neither
             necessity
             ,
             imployment
             ,
             or
             superfluity
             ,
             occasion
             them
             businesse
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             may
             
               d●dicate
            
             themselves
             wholly
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             
               i
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Binde
             them
             to
             give
             a
             constant
             reckoning
             of
             their
             industry
             .
             The
             children
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             The
             Papists
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               4
            
             Unveil
             him
             ,
             That
             men
             may
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             it
             will
             cause
             men
             to
             break
             off
             their
             divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             peace
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
               The
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               all
               his
               beauty
               appears
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             
               k
            
             ;
             and
             t
             is
             promised
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               see
               the
               King
               in
               his
               beauty
            
             
               l
            
             ;
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             till
             
               the
               veil
               be
               taken
               away
            
             
               m
            
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             dis●ipline
             ,
             and
             conversation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Doctrine
           .
           1.
           
           By
           a
           more
           exact
           wiping
           of
           the
           glasse
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             
             Translation
             of
             the
             Seriptures
             ,
          
           which
           though
           for
           the
           bulk
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           be
           one
           of
           the
           best
           extant
           ,
           yet
           being
           a
           businesse
           of
           that
           consequence
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           desired
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           be
           published
           by
           common
           authority
           
             *
          
           ;
           this
           being
           done
           but
           by
           the
           Kings
           command
           alone
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           things
           the
           
           Aspect
           of
           the
           Starres
           then
           in
           their
           Zenith
           inclined
           the
           Agents
           to
           ,
           perhaps
           besides
           their
           naturall
           motion
           .
        
         
           The
           signes
           then
           of
           greatest
           influence
           were
           .
           1.
           
           Absolute
           Severaignty
           .
           2.
           
           Divine
           authority
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           3.
           
           Necessity
           of
           Ceremony
           .
           4
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           some
           unsound
           opinions
           then
           lu●king
           in
           Church
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           perhaps
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           ,
           
             n
          
           which
           the
           former
           translations
           read
           ,
           
             to
             the
             King
             as
             unto
             the
             Superiour
             ,
          
           agreeably
           ,
           as
           to
           other
           translations
           ,
           so
           to
           the
           
             signification
             of
             the
             word
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           as
           themselves
           render
           it
           elsewhere
           
             o
          
           ,
           is
           translated
           
             Supreams
             ;
          
           though
           in
           a
           right
           interpretation
           we
           deny
           not
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ;
           but
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           a
           word
           which
           expresseth
           it
           rather
           in
           the
           Comparative
           ,
           then
           the
           Superlative
           ,
           it
           seems
           it
           might
           as
           well
           have
           stood
           here
           as
           in
           the
           former
           place
           ,
           or
           else
           both
           rendred
           alike
           .
           In
           favour
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           doublesse
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           word
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           discourse
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Ephesus
          
           
             p
          
           ,
           is
           rendred
           
             Oversecrs
             ,
          
           which
           every where
           else
           they
           have
           translated
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           And
           it
           seems
           a
           plain
           fraud
           to
           translate
           that
           word
           Bishops
           ,
           without
           an
           exposition
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           onely
           Ministers
           of
           Congregations
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           to
           countenance
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           is
           interpreted
           by
           them
           in
           one
           place
           
             Ordinances
          
           
             q
          
           ,
           is
           rendred
           in
           another
           
             Traditions
          
           
             r
          
           .
           The
           fourth
           hath
           lesse
           appearing
           countenance
           ,
           because
           it
           durst
           not
           so
           evidently
           put
           forth
           his
           head
           ,
           yet
           shews
           it self
           by
           the
           next
           thing
           we
           shall
           adde
           .
           But
           specially
           their
           birth
           in
           this
           kinde
           lost
           some
           of
           its
           beauty
           ,
           by
           those
           stopfathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           besides
           the
           prohibiting
           of
           the
           addition
           of
           notes
           (
           which
           they
           were
           willing
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           most
           a
           le
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           consulting
           with
           many
           Copi●s
           ,
           and
           Commentaries
           )
           did
           also
           alter
           their
           work
           after
           it
           came
           out
           ,
           which
           charge
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           make
           good
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           the
           cost
           will
           be
           great
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           duety
           ,
           that
           plea
           is
           weak
           .
           2.
           
           If
           once
           throughly
           done
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           for
           a
           continuance
           .
           3.
           
           The
           profit
           will
           be
           beyond
           what
           the
           cost
           will
           come
           unto
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Illustrate
           the
           text
           with
           a
           clear
           ,
           1.
           
           Brief
           ,
           for
           common
           use
           ,
           and
           then
           secondly
           ,
           more
           large
           exposition
           of
           it
           for
           the
           learned
           ;
           The
           one
           whereof
           is
           now
           in
           hind
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wished
           might
           have
           passed
           the
           publike
           censure
           (
           for
           the
           more
           authority
           )
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           designed
           by
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           have
           been
           before
           its
           publishing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Make
           our
           contract
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           39
           
             Articles
          
           more
           
             clear
          
           where
           doubtfull
           ,
           more
           
             compleat
          
           where
           defective
           ,
           more
           
             contracted
          
           where
           superfluous
           ,
           as
           Article
           36
           ,
           touching
           the
           consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           
             Rogers
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           edition
           ,
           confesses
           it
           not
           to
           be
           any
           Article
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           held
           by
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           (
           though
           there
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           following
           editions
           ,
           )
           I
           instance
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           a
           patron
           of
           them
           for
           mine
           Author
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Command
           a
           full
           and
           intire
           body
           of
           all
           needfull
           truths
           ,
           both
           positive
           and
           controversive
           to
           be
           compiled
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           so
           often
           borrowing
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           who
           often
           with
           the
           food
           ,
           give
           poyson
           .
           Though
           sometimes
           
             Goliahs
          
           sword
           serves
           to
           behead
           the
           Master
           .
           Nor
           yet
           be
           doubtfull
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           explicately
           holds
           in
           all
           the
           main
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           both
           for
           
             doctrine
          
           and
           
             practise
             ;
             nor
             let
             the
             fruitfull
             Womb
             be
             any
             longer
             dry
             breasted
             ;
          
           nor
           glean
           in
           so
           many
           fields
           ,
           what
           we
           might
           reap
           in
           one
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Unveil
           Christ
           in
           point
           of
           worship
           .
           1.
           
           In
           preaching
           ,
           that
           the
           
             affected
             ,
             nice
             ,
             speculative
             ,
             philosophicall
          
           and
           
             too
             much
          
           controversall
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           be
           by
           your
           Authority
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           by
           King
           
             James
          
           
             *
          
           of
           glorious
           memory
           ,
           damn'd
           and
           discountenanced
           .
           That
           in
           this
           service
           men
           may
           
             know
             chiesty
             ,
             if
             not
             onely
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
          
           
             ſ
          
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           as
           the
           Galathians
           did
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Ministery
           ,
           
             bl●eding
             ,
             gasping
             ,
             dying
             ,
             crucified
             amongst
             us
          
           
             t
          
           
             *
          
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           
             In
             prayer
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           was
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           left
           arbitrary
           ,
           binde
           it
           not
           on
           as
           necessary
           t
           will
           be
           a
           vail
           .
           What
           on
           the
           contrary
           is
           objected
           ,
           holds
           as
           well
           against
           the
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           first
           primitive
           Church
           ;
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           salved
           by
           a
           
             directory
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
          
           Those
           things
           that
           argue
           Christ
           
             imperfect
          
           in
           his
           institution
           ;
           That
           suffer
           the
           
             Dogs
          
           to
           eat
           the
           childrens
           bread
           ;
           and
           that
           have
           a
           shew
           of
           countenancing
           Christs
           enemy
           ;
           these
           remove
           :
           that
           in
           this
           
             speciall
             Ordinance
          
           Christs
           lustre
           may
           especially
           appear
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           
             skreens
          
           keep
           not
           his
           spowse
           from
           immediate
           
             Communion
          
           with
           him
           
             u
          
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           Unveil
           Christ
           in
           point
           of
           discipline
           ,
           you
           have
           removed
           the
           Maskers
           and
           false
           Christs
           out
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           which
           like
           Theeves
           ,
           or
           Cavaliers
           ,
           commanded
           with
           insolence
           the
           house
           that
           they
           had
           invaded
           by
           suttilty
           or
           violence
           .
           Now
           
             there
             are
             many
             Antichrists
          
           
             x
          
           ,
           though
           one
           principall
           ,
           take
           heed
           instead
           of
           one
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           another
           :
           Let
           serious
           inquiry
           be
           made
           ,
           what
           Officers
           Christ
           hath
           set
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           work
           he
           hath
           appointed
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           these
           settle
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           Unveil
           him
           in
           the
           Conversations
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           
             Heathens
          
           may
           see
           in
           
             Christians
             ,
             Papists
          
           in
           
             Protestants
             ,
             Formalists
          
           in
           
             Professors
             ,
             Christ
             living
             ,
             cating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             trading
             ,
             pleading
             ,
             fighting
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           not
           seek
           ,
           but
           have
           offered
           a
           proof
           of
           Christ
           speaking
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           convinced
           by
           all
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           in
           us
           of
           a
           truth
           ,
           to
           their
           conversion
           or
           conviction
           .
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           Set
           him
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             did
             Daniel
             .
          
           Lay
           the
           
             Key
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
          
           unto
           whom
           
             the
             Government
             belongs
             ;
          
           Let
           him
           be
           acknowledged
           not
           as
           an
           honourable
           guest
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           sole
           Master
           over
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           part
           of
           his
           inheritance
           ;
           so
           the
           donation
           runnes
           ;
           
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Heath●n
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             possession
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             rule
             them
             ,
             be
             yee
             instructed
             now
             therefore
             yee
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             kisse
             the
             some
             ,
             give
             him
             this
             Symbole
             of
             snlmission
             ,
             least
             he
             be
             kindled
             and
             ye
             perish
          
           
             y
          
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           set
           him
           over
           the
           State
           in
           casting
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           end
           the
           advancing
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           That
           the
           civill
           controversies
           may
           be
           subordinate
           
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Peace
           .
           So
           
             Paul
          
           regulates
           the
           Law
           Suites
           of
           the
           
             Cori●thians
          
           by
           the
           discipline
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           Else
           ,
           though
           we
           may
           be
           
             Christians
             in
             the
             state
             ,
          
           yet
           
             not
             a
             Christian
             state
             ;
          
           which
           is
           not
           presently
           for
           every
           Law
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           whole
           Levell
           of
           them
           referre
           to
           him
           as
           their
           sole
           scope
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           trudy
           receive
           
             denomination
          
           from
           him
           as
           their
           end
           ;
           neither
           will
           this
           unsettle
           the
           former
           principle
           of
           our
           ,
           and
           all
           Laws
           ;
           
           
             Publike
             safety
             :
          
           for
           
             In
             him
             we
             shall
             have
             peace
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           one
           ,
           
             Which
             no
             man
             shall
             take
             from
             us
             ;
          
           yea
           
             *
          
           ,
           even
           when
           threatned
           with
           a
           most
           bloudy
           warre
           ;
           yet
           then
           our
           Text
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Schools
           ,
           both
           Triviall
           and
           Academick
           :
           That
           whereas
           these
           are
           the
           waters
           that
           either
           make
           bitter
           ,
           or
           sweeter
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           are
           like
           those
           of
           the
           dead
           Sea
           ,
           not
           only
           savourlesse
           ,
           but
           mortall
           ;
           Throw
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Elisha
          
           did
           Salt
           into
           the
           waters
           of
           
             Jericho
             ,
          
           and
           they
           will
           become
           Fountains
           of
           living
           water
           .
           To
           this
           end
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           study
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           well
           seen
           into
           ,
           till
           we
           
             wholly
          
           give
           our selves
           to
           it
           .
           
             Hierome
          
           professes
           his
           neglect
           of
           other
           learning
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           attend
           this
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           other
           knowledge
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           so
           ,
           That
           the
           handmaid
           be
           not
           so
           long
           served
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           not
           sufficient
           for
           attendance
           upon
           the
           Mistresse
           .
           
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           In
           Innes
           of
           Court
           ,
           That
           whereas
           too
           often
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           hopes
           of
           Parents
           ,
           Schools
           ,
           and
           Universities
           almost
           
             ripe
             ,
          
           are
           there
           
             blasted
          
           in
           the
           green
           fruit
           ,
           because
           this
           
             sonne
             of
             righteousnessc
             shines
             so
             obliqucly
          
           either
           
             in
             teaching
             ,
             or
             discipline
             :
          
           now
           ,
           through
           your
           care
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           ground
           of
           expectation
           ,
           That
           
             your
             posterity
          
           there
           formed
           for
           publike
           service
           ,
           may
           go
           on
           with
           your
           work
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           
             Pinacles
          
           of
           that
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           the
           Walls
           whereof
           you
           have
           raised
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           negotiations
           of
           warre
           and
           peace
           ,
           Whether
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           .
           The
           raising
           up
           of
           the
           
             seven
             Shepheards
          
           
           that
           should
           wast
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Assyrian
          
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Text
           )
           It
           was
           by
           authority
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Church
             ;
          
           for
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           after
           the
           mention
           of
           them
           ;
           T
           is
           added
           thus
           ;
           
             He
             shall
             deliver
             from
             the
             Assyrian
             ;
          
           The
           warre
           was
           by
           direction
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           order
           to
           him
           .
           State
           policie
           hath
           oftentimes
           betrayed
           the
           publike
           to
           a
           false
           peace
           ,
           by
           not
           putting
           Christ
           into
           the
           treaty
           .
           Let
           nothing
           be
           concluded
           now
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           righteous
           sad
           ,
           by
           
             yeilding
             to
             any
             thing
             dishonourable
             to
             their
          
           Master
           ;
           
             creditable
             to
             his
          
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           
             frustrancous
             to
             their
             hopes
             ,
          
           who
           have
           held
           ,
           and
           set
           you
           up
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           earth
           
             *
          
           sinke
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Advance
           Christ
           over
           the
           Church
           :
           that
           's
           more
           immediately
           his
           own
           house
           
             *
          
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           usurpe
           to
           himself
           an
           intruding
           power
           here
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           indure
           it
           in
           your
           own
           .
           Let
           
             additions
          
           or
           
             detractions
          
           here
           ,
           incurre
           
             your
             curse
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Gods
          
           
             z
          
           .
           If
           they
           can
           not
           shew
           .
           
             That
             they
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             deliver
             unto
             you
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           
             Anathema
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           Christ
           will
           be
           peace
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           whereas
           now
           nothing
           but
           bloudshed
           .
           Peace
           in
           our
           Schools
           of
           learning
           ;
           whereas
           now
           nothing
           but
           contentions
           .
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           where
           now
           nothing
           but
           Schismes
           .
           Peace
           with
           ,
           or
           prevalency
           over
           forraign
           Nations
           ,
           whereas
           now
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           preparations
           of
           warre
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           great
           advantage
           .
           It
           was
           
             Abijahs
          
           encouragement
           unto
           
             victory
             ,
          
           and
           
             peace
          
           by
           it
           ,
           against
           
             Jeroboam
             ;
          
           That
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           was
           in
           that
           frame
           that
           God
           had
           set
           it
           
             a
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           that
           this
           Christening
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           in
           an
           universall
           dedication
           of
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           feasible
           ;
        
         
           We
           answer
           :
           
             
               Resp.
            
          
           That
           if
           Satan
           amongst
           the
           antient
           .
           Heathens
           ,
           moulded
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           the
           square
           of
           
           his
           worship
           ;
           
           and
           
             Mahomet
          
           rules
           in
           the
           state
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           Antichrist
           amongst
           his
           vassals
           hath
           been
           able
           to
           sway
           ,
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Miter
           :
           
             Shall
             these
             be
             the
             strong
             men
             ,
          
           and
           
             Christ
             the
             weak
             ?
          
           Sure
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             own
             people
          
           had
           their
           
             Common-wealth
          
           squared
           
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           and
           the
           
             Government
          
           of
           the
           
             Prince
          
           regulated
           by
           the
           
             precept
             of
             God
             ;
          
           as
           at
           large
           is
           set
           down
           by
           
             Moses
          
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           touching
           the
           King
           
             b
          
           .
           Howsoever
           ;
           If
           you
           do
           what
           your
           duty
           is
           ,
           
             withall
             your
             soul
             ,
          
           and
           
             with
             all
             your
             might
             ,
             This
             Court
             ,
          
           and
           
             your
             persons
             ,
             shall
             be
             guiltlesse
             :
          
           And
           the
           
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           if
           
             they
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             to
             raign
             over
             them
             ,
          
           shall
           know
           ;
           That
           there
           have
           been
           Prophets
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           a
           Parliament
           to
           establish
           Christ
           among
           them
           :
           That
           there
           is
           ;
           
             a
             more
             tollerable
             for
          
           Sodome
           
             and
          
           Gomorrah
           ,
           
             then
             for
             this
             nation
             ,
             hanging
             over
             them
             .
             Shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I
           began
           the
           exhortation
           to
           this
           honorable
           Assembly
           ,
           with
           some
           Motives
           to
           the
           advancing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           let
           me
           end
           it
           .
        
         
           Consider
           therefore
           ,
           That
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           you
           what
           in
           this
           kinde
           he
           requires
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           brought
           you
           into
           a
           relation
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           publike
           and
           common
           persons
           :
           
             He
             is
             the
             chief
             representative
             person
             ,
          
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           being
           from
           all
           eternity
           
             given
             a
             head
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           
             c
          
           .
           
           
           In
           like
           manner
           each
           of
           you
           stand
           for
           multitudes
           ;
           some
           for
           hundreds
           ,
           some
           for
           thousands
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           ten
           thousands
           :
           t
           is
           Christ
           that
           hath
           bent
           the
           heart
           of
           so
           many
           (
           
             for
             to
             him
             is
             all
             power
             committed
             
               d
            
             over
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
          
           )
           to
           commit
           their
           lives
           ,
           posterities
           ,
           and
           estates
           ,
           yea
           souls
           to
           your
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           wisedom
           and
           courage
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           continued
           you
           ,
           when
           the
           adversaries
           device
           was
           onely
           to
           
             put
             you
             out
             ,
          
           and
           non-Parliament
           you
           .
           He
           sate
           in
           heaven
           and
           laughed
           them
           to
           scorn
           ;
           discovered
           their
           plots
           ,
           enervated
           their
           force
           ,
           and
           drew
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           their
           purses
           and
           persons
           ,
           to
           cover
           your
           heads
           in
           
           the
           day
           of
           battle
           .
           T
           was
           the
           
             men
             onely
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Lord
             touched
             that
             followed
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             who
             was
             then
             zealous
             to
             fight
             the
             Lords
             Battells
          
           
             e
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christ
           hath
           advanced
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           fellow
           souldiers
           with
           himself
           ,
           in
           joyning
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           with
           that
           of
           
             the
             word
             ;
          
           to
           the
           slaying
           of
           the
           
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           casting
           down
           his
           strong
           holds
           :
           to
           purge
           his
           own
           house
           ;
           set
           up
           his
           Lamps
           ;
           to
           take
           off
           the
           yoak
           from
           the
           neck
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           to
           lay
           meat
           before
           them
           ;
           to
           execute
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           is
           written
           against
           his
           adversaries
           .
           Hath
           delivered
           you
           from
           the
           strivings
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           hath
           taught
           your
           heads
           to
           Councells
           of
           peace
           ,
           your
           hands
           to
           actions
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           you
           many
           glorious
           victories
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battell
           .
           (
           Though
           sometimes
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           fled
           before
           the
           men
           of
           
             Ai
             ,
          
           because
           perhaps
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           
             Athan
          
           in
           the
           
             camp
             ,
          
           or
           an
           
             Achitophell
          
           in
           the
           
             Councell
             ,
          
           or
           an
           evill
           and
           
             unbeleeving
             heart
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           not
           putting
           our
           trust
           in
           his
           help
           .
           )
           Now
           then
           for
           a
           recompence
           ,
           be
           ye
           also
           enlarged
           ;
           
             Admit
             ,
             retain
             and
             advance
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             all
             these
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           observation
           will
           also
           afford
           a
           direction
           to
           the
           
             Ministry
             .
          
           who
           should
           be
           
             sonnes
             of
             peace
             ;
          
           we
           preach-for
           peace
           ,
           and
           behold
           warre
           :
           because
           we
           propose
           this
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             reason
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           
             authority
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             This
             man
             .
          
           Our
           pressing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           should
           end
           in
           Christ
           ;
           our
           
             exhortations
          
           to
           
             holinesse
             ,
          
           begin
           at
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Churches
           Catechisme
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Romans
          
           
             f
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           This
           truth
           will
           direct
           also
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           all
           gape
           for
           peace
           :
           That
           they
           take
           heed
           they
           spit
           not
           out
           Christ
           ,
           for
           
             he
             is
             the
             Peace
             ;
          
           both
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           (
           if
           they
           will
           receive
           him
           )
           to
           their
           Consciences
           but
           with
           this
           
             proviso
             ;
          
           That
           
             he
             himself
          
           be
           
             the
             peace
          
           they
           hope
           for
           ;
           because
           he
           that
           loves
           not
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           though
           never
           so
           desirous
           of
           his
           benefits
           ,
           shall
           be
           ,
           faith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Anathema
             Maranatha
          
           
             g
          
           .
           How
           can
           they
           expect
           peace
           by
           Christ
           ;
           who
           oppose
           ,
           or
           care
           not
           for
           his
           person
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           people
           ?
        
         
         
           Thus
           farre
           the
           second
           generall
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           the
           Last
           propounds
           .
           
           
             The
             means
          
           or
           
             manner
          
           how
           Christ
           will
           be
           peace
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Assyrian
          
           shall
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           exprest
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             will
             raise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             seven
             Shepheards
             ,
             and
             eight
             principall
             men
             .
          
           Which
           we
           should
           first
           have
           opened
           ,
           but
           the
           discourse
           is
           much
           too
           large
           already
           ;
           referring
           therefore
           the
           Text
           to
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           time
           ,
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           ,
           for
           then
           only
           they
           were
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           delivered
           from
           the
           
             Assyrian
             .
          
           And
           our
           Prophet
           was
           in
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           time
           
             *
          
           .
        
         
           
             Observe
             :
             That
             a
             state
             being
             invaded
             in
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Covenants
             and
             Agreements
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             should
             protect
             them
             ;
             may
             defend
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             Way
             ;
             raise
             up
             Officers
             ,
             and
             draw
             others
             into
             their
             society
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           This
           will
           appear
           by
           considering
           ,
           1.
           
           
           The
           relation
           that
           
             Judah
          
           had
           to
           the
           
             Assyrians
          
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           relation
           of
           subjection
           and
           servitude
           :
           and
           therefore
           t
           is
           said
           of
           Hezekiah
           
             h
          
           ,
           when
           he
           brake
           this
           relation
           ,
           that
           he
           
             rebelled
             and
             served
             not
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           relation
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           securing
           of
           themselves
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Ahaz
          
           
             i
          
           ,
           Father
           to
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           against
           
             Rezin
          
           and
           
             Pekah
          
           Kings
           of
           
             Syria
          
           and
           
             Israel
             .
          
           To
           which
           end
           
             Ahaz
          
           offers
           to
           
             Tiglath-Pilnezer
             ,
          
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
             ,
          
           his
           service
           ;
           and
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           emancipates
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           homage
           ,
           and
           league
           offensive
           ,
           and
           defensive
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           came
           and
           delivered
           them
           .
           3.
           
           The
           violation
           ;
           and
           that
           first
           on
           the
           part
           of
           
             Hezekiah
          
           
             k
          
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           made
           ,
           and
           accepted
           ,
           (
           whereby
           the
           relation
           was
           again
           renewed
           ,
           and
           he
           became
           
             Senacheribs
             servant
          
           )
           it
           was
           afterward
           broken
           by
           the
           Assyrian
           
             l
          
           ;
           who
           would
           have
           them
           now
           not
           as
           servants
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           as
           slaves
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           their
           
             persons
             :
          
           and
           
             estates
          
           to
           
             dispose
          
           of
           at
           his
           own
           pleasure
           :
           contrary
           to
           
             Covenants
             ,
          
           which
           extended
           only
           to
           
             hommage
          
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           
             his
             superiority
             and
             seigniory
             .
          
           Here
           upon
           the
           
             State
             .
             i.
             e.
             
          
           The
           
             King
             with
             the
             advise
             of
             his
             Nobles
          
           
             m
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Denies
           him
           ;
           and
           2.
           when
           he
           labours
           
           forceably
           to
           put
           on
           what
           he
           had
           illegally
           required
           ,
           he
           resists
           him
           in
           the
           same
           way
           he
           came
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             
          
           By
           Arms
           :
           and
           withall
           solicites
           ,
           and
           obtains
           the
           Egyptians
           (
           as
           
             Rabsake●
          
           
             n
          
           intimates
           )
           and
           the
           Ethiopians
           (
           as
           Interpreters
           
             o
          
           conceive
           )
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           Judging
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           free
           frō
           the
           
             obligation
             of
             doing
             ;
          
           so
           much
           more
           (
           
             being
             a
             state
          
           )
           from
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             suffering
             ;
             unlesse
             God
             had
             given
             speciall
             command
             for
             it
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           afterward
           to
           
             Zedekiah
          
           
             p
          
           .
           So
           
             Ahab
          
           
             q
          
           ,
           when
           
             Benhadad
          
           King
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           tributary
           ,
           and
           his
           vassall
           ;
           
             q
          
           ,
           for
           he
           calls
           him
           
             his
             Lord
             the
             King
          
           
             r
          
           ,
           and
           confesses
           
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             had
          
           
             ſ
          
           :
           yet
           when
           
             reason
             would
             not
             satisfie
             ;
          
           but
           besides
           the
           
             Dominion
             ,
          
           he
           would
           have
           possession
           of
           all
           they
           had
           ;
           
             Ahab
             ,
          
           upon
           
             the
             advise
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             people
             ,
          
           refuses
           ;
           the
           
             Syrian
          
           invades
           ,
           they
           stand
           upon
           their
           Guard
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           utterly
           rout
           him
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           It
           might
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           lesse
           ,
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           particular
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           :
           as
           of
           
             David
          
           
             *
          
           :
           the
           people
           rescuing
           
             Jonathan
          
           
             *
          
           :
           
             Elisha
          
           
             *
          
           :
           the
           Priests
           resisting
           
             Vzziah
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           &c.
           if
           time
           permitted
           ,
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           exceptions
           brought
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           downward
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Macchabees
          
           
             *
          
           ;
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           Laws
           ,
           as
           under
           
             Maximinus
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           and
           
             Valentinian
          
           
             *
          
           ;
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           
             *
          
           :
           our
           own
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           
             Jewell
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Andrewes
             ;
          
           and
           Princes
           ;
           as
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           King
           
             James
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           and
           His
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           His
           expedition
           to
           
             Rochell
             :
          
           but
           this
           Argument
           being
           fully
           handled
           by
           others
           ,
           we
           here
           passe
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           we
           have
           considered
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Text
           severally
           ;
           now
           consider
           them
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           will
           flow
           this
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
             Observ.
             That
             When
             such
             an
             adversary
             as
             was
             the
          
           Assyrian
           ,
           
             shall
             invade
             such
             a
             Nation
             as
             was
             this
             of
          
           Judah
           
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Christ
             will
             then
             be
             peace
             to
             such
             a
             people
             .
          
        
         
           To
           cleare
           this
           :
           consider
           1.
           what
           kinde
           of
           adversary
           the
           
           Assyrian
           was
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           the
           people
           of
           
             Judah
          
           were
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Assyrian
             was
             of
             
               Cham
            
             the
             accursed
             seed
             
               t
            
             .
             2.
             
             A
             proud
             insolent
             enemy
             ,
             full
             of
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             
               u
            
             .
             3.
             
             Full
             of
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             
               x
            
             .
             4.
             
             Pretending
             Gods
             authority
             for
             what
             he
             did
             
               y
            
             .
             5.
             
             Pressing
             the
             consciences
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             horrid
             crimes
             that
             might
             be
             against
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             against
             God
             ,
             overthrow
             of
             his
             worship
             
               z
            
             ;
             against
             man
             ,
             rebellion
             
               a
            
             .
             6.
             
             A
             cruell
             adversary
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             
               b
            
             .
             7.
             
             An
             unreasonable
             enemy
             ,
             that
             nothing
             would
             satisfie
             but
             religion
             ,
             bodies
             and
             estates
             
               c
            
             .
             He
             would
             carry
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Land
             .
             8.
             
             A
             persidious
             adversary
             ;
             for
             having
             accepted
             of
             
               Hezekiahs
            
             satisfaction
             ,
             he
             yet
             returns
             with
             his
             Army
             
               d
            
             .
             9
             ,
             A
             seditious
             adversary
             ,
             appeals
             to
             the
             people
             
               e
            
             .
             10.
             
             A
             flattering
             and
             fair
             promising
             Adversary
             
               f
            
             ;
             but
             ayming
             at
             ruine
             of
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Estates
             
               g
            
             .
             11.
             
             A
             slanderous
             adversary
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             stood
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             calling
             them
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             imposters
             
               h
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             people
             of
             
               Judah
            
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             Christ
             among
             them
             in
             the
             legall
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             At
             this
             time
             ,
             an
             humbling
             and
             reforming
             people
             ;
             both
             in
             point
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             .
             
               i
            
             3.
             
             A
             people
             submitting
             to
             any
             reason
             
               k
            
             .
             4.
             
             A
             resolved
             people
             to
             keep
             the
             Religion
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             God
             had
             given
             them
             
               l
            
             ,
             and
             industrious
             thereunto
             .
             5.
             
             Prudent
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             courses
             for
             their
             security
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             any
             advantage
             to
             the
             enemy
             
               m
            
             6.
             
             A
             people
             that
             rested
             upon
             ,
             and
             were
             obedient
             unto
             ,
             under
             God
             .
             those
             of
             whose
             fidelity
             they
             had
             proofe
             
               n
            
             .
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             A
             people
             that
             carried
             it
             in
             a
             religious
             way
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             depending
             especially
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             resigning
             themselves
             up
             to
             him
             
               o
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           .
           Further
           proof
           of
           this
           by
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           we
           shall
           omit
           ,
           and
           onely
           hint
           to
           the
           reasons
           which
           may
           be
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 Reason
                 .
              
               1
            
             1.
             
             Gods
             honour
             is
             engaged
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             
               I
               Wrought
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               polluted
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               in
               whose
               sight
               I
               had
               
                 p
              
               brought
               thee
               out
               ,
            
             
             three
             times
             repeated
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             enemy
             ;
             
               shall
               not
               my
               soul
               be
               avenged
               on
               such
               a
               people
               at
               this
            
             
               p
            
             ?
          
           
             
             2.
             
             
               Gods
               truth
            
             only
             ,
             which
             always
             ,
             even
             upon
             humiliation
             hath
             promised
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             multitudes
             of
             Scripture
             testifie
             
               q
            
             :
             much
             more
             when
             the
             adversary
             provokes
             him
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Sol
               :
            
             speaks
             of
             rejoycing
             at
             an
             enemies
             hurt
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             so
             doing
             ,
             does
             provoke
             God
             to
             turn
             his
             hand
             from
             him
             
               r
            
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               Gods
               constancy
               ;
            
             being
             he
             hath
             once
             done
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             without
             variablenesse
             or
             shadow
             of
             change
             .
             The
             
               Jews
            
             plead
             this
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
            
             to
             do
             
               as
               he
               had
               ever
               done
            
             
               ſ
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             our
             fathers
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             didst
             deliver
             them
             
               t
            
             .
             The
          
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           
           is
           for
           incouragement
           ,
           and
           exhortation
           ,
           
             The
             enemy
             hath
             done
             half
             our
             work
             by
             being
             so
             bad
             .
          
           Let
           not
           us
           by
           our
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           loose
           the
           benefit
           ,
           by
           not
           doing
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           :
           
             There
             remains
             a
             rest
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             
               u
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Judgement
             written
             for
             his
             adversaries
          
           
             x
          
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           be
           as
           the
           old
           Israelites
           ,
           whom
           God
           was
           forced
           to
           consume
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           see
           the
           good
           he
           would
           do
           for
           his
           people
           
             y
          
           .
           This
           do
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           and
           live
           :
           
             Humble
             we
             our selves
             this
             day
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
          
           God
           
             z
          
           ,
           
             That
             he
             may
             lift
             us
             up
             :
             apply
             we
             our selves
             unto
          
           This
           man
           
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             our
          
           peace
           .
           
             Resolve
             we
             to
             stand
             to
             our
          
           Protestation
           ,
           of
           defending
           him
           with
           our
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Estates
           .
           
             And
             then
             in
             that
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             :
          
           This
           (
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             This
             man
             in
             the
             Text
          
           )
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           Waited
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           we
           Will
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           salvation
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           shall
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           rest
           ,
           and
           
             Moab
          
           (
           the
           false
           Brethren
           and
           implacable
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           shall
           be
           trodden
           down
           ,
           as
           Straw
           is
           trodden
           down
           for
           the
           dunghill
           
             a
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           3.
           
           Line
           .
           11.
           
           For
           Gods
           ,
           read
           God
           ;
           with
           a
           Comma
           .
           p.
           6.
           l.
           19.
           
           Put
           out
           so
           .
           Same
           page
           last
           line
           but
           one
           ,
           for
           thus
           this
           ,
           r.
           thus
           ;
           this
           pag
           7.
           lin.
           4.
           fax
           Chaldee
           Kings
           ,
           r.
           Chaldee
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           p.
           21.
           l.
           23.
           put
           out
           with
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           8.
           adde
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           an
           before
           Ahab
           :
           and
           for
           will
           ,
           r.
           would
           l.
           10.
           after
           matters
           ,
           adde
           ,
           there
           were
           an
           :
           and
           after
           Ahaz
           ,
           for
           will
           ,
           r.
           would
           .
           p.
           27
           l.
           28.
           after
           he
           ,
           adde
           ,
           Papist
           and
           Cavalier
           .
           p.
           28.
           last
           line
           but
           one
           ,
           for
           mouth
           ,
           r.
           master
           .
           p.
           30.
           1
           6
           for
           partly
           Gods
           .
           r.
           ply
           God
           ,
           p.
           31.
           l.
           10.
           for
           him
           ,
           r.
           God
           ,
           p.
           39.
           l.
           17.
           for
           him
           ,
           r.
           my
           holy
           hill
           ,
           l.
           27.
           after
           Pilate
           ,
           adde
           who
           ,
           l
           28.
           for
           because
           ,
           r.
           becames
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70011e-410
           
             *
             ●
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             45.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             66.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70011e-760
           
             Introduction
             to
             
          
           
             a
             2
             cor.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             33.17.23
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             cor.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             d
             luc.
             12.57
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Thes.
             5.11.14
             .
          
           
             f
             Bph.
             4.11.12
             ;
             1
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
             Rom.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             cap.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             h
             Tit.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Paul
            
             being
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             words
             proposes
             his
             vocation
             Rom.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             a
             luc
             ,
             12.42
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             c
             ●
             Ez●k.
             13
             ●●i●cium
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             5
             13.14
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim
             ,
             3
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Text
             
          
           
             ●opened
             
          
           
             from
             1
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Prophesy
             .
          
           
             a
             occasion
             
          
           
             a
             2
             King.
             18.9.13
             .
             cap.
             24
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             scope
             
          
           
             4
             Arguments
             1
             humbling
             from
             1
             their
             sinne
             in
             the
             1
             variety
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             degree
             .
          
           
             3
             universall
             
          
           
             a
             cap.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             b
             cap.
             7
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             cap
             3.3.5
             .
          
           
             4
             wilfull
             
          
           
             d
             cap.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             5
             Incorr
             rigible
             .
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Arguments
             humbling
             from
             the
             judgements
             .
          
           
             1
             Many
             .
          
           
             2
             G●ievous
             .
          
           
             3
             Vniversall
             .
          
           
             4
             Deliberate
             .
          
           
             5
             Determined
             .
          
           
             2
             Consolatory
             where
             .
             1
             A
             caution
             premised
             .
          
           
             c
             cap.
             1.3.4
             .
             C.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Arguments
             of
             comfort
             propounded
             ,
             by
             promises
             .
             1
             Secondary
             .
             1
             Fundamentall
             in
             christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
          
           
             d
             Cen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             89.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Described
             from
             ,
             His
             place
             of
             birth
             .
          
           
             2
             Person
             .
          
           
             3
             Office
             .
          
           
             4
             Time
             of
             appearing
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             306.
             
          
           
             d
             O
             siander
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             5
             Performances
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             Generall
             .
             a
             Applyed
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             present
             straight
             mentioned
             in
             the
             text
             whereof
             the
             
          
           
             2
             Comfort
             thence
             applyed
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             Divers
             pointings
             .
          
           
             a
             Munster
             Trem.
             Vat●bl
             u●●gat
             .
             Calvin
             .
             
               〈
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             b
             Latter
             English
             ,
             Vatabl.
             in
             notis
             b●evior●h
             .
             C●malio
             .
          
           
             c
             Asontanus
             .
             translatio
             corectior
             cum
             n●tis
             breviorib
             Vatable
             and
             the
             ancient
             English
             Which
             cleeres
             and
             varies
             the
             senso
             .
          
           
             2
             Diven
             readings
             
          
           
             a
             MI
             
          
           
             b
             Calvin
             in
             loc.
             Hic
             eru
             pex
             .
          
           
             c
             Septuag
             .
             
               〈
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             d
             The
             last
             English
             
          
           
             a
             pf
             78.
             ult
             
          
           
             d
             Item
             ibid.
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             *
             from
             〈◊〉
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             f
             Septuay
             .
             
               〈
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             N
             ,
             01
             ,
             us
             ●u●●●num
             .
          
           
             f
             Cal●i●in
             loc
             
          
           
             3
             interpretations
             
          
           
             i
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Col.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             ch●on
             .
             32.1
             .
          
           
             m
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             n
             Esa
             45.1
             
          
           
             o
             munster
             in
             loc
             5
             cav
             .
          
           
             p
             vartablus
             
          
           
             q
             c
             lvin
             
          
           
             r
             persynecdochen
             Speciei
             .
          
           
             f
             Calviain
             loc
             
          
           
             Change
             not
             the
             Identity
             of
             
          
           
             2
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             which
             
          
           
             divides
             it selfe
             into
             .
          
           
             1
             proposed
             .
          
           
             3
             partes
             .
          
           
             2
             explained
             
          
           
             2
             Observations
             g●hered
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             3
             cons●dered
             ●
             severally
             from
             whence
             .
          
           
             Illustrated
             from
             ●
             the
             Text
             in
             regard
             of
             ●
             severity
             of
             the
             judgement
             evidenced
             from
             .
          
           
             1
             Thons
             u●e
             of
             the
             evill
             .
          
           
             Prolege
             Man●●a
             Non
             ,
             ●lum
             aa●en●us
             ●●als
             sed
             et●am
             met●●●●
             ,
             ●aafer●
             c●l●●●●●tem
             ,
             nam
             ●ec●●
             el●nguuntur
             ,
             ag●●cul
             ura
             ae●er●u
             ,
             ●e
             ●a●or●●●nav●ga●●●
             con●u●●
             ,
             c●t
             .
          
           
             a
             ler
             15.1
             .
             c.
             42
             .
             1●
             .
             E●ek
             .
             14.11
             ,
             15
             17.19
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             Sam.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             the
             person
             of
             ●●
             adversary
             as
             ●eeing
             ●
             in
             himself
             .
             ●
             proud
             .
          
           
             *
             c
             comitis
             gen
             ●b
             .
             altes
             p●r●tus
             geren●●●uver
             .
          
           
             2
             ●●
             n●ull
             ●
             Esa.
             37.10.12
             .
             ●
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             ●
             Kings
             .
             ●8
             25.
             
          
           
             ●
             Gen.
             10.10.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Hos.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             13.16
             
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             52.10,11,13,14,24,25,27
             .
          
           
             d
             Lam.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Chro.
             36.17
             .
          
           
             f
             Gen●o
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             relation
             to
             the
             Ghatch
             ●
             an
             hab●●aile
             nemy
             .
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             3
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Kings
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Actually
             provoked
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             King
             18.7.14
             
          
           
             l
             2
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             Encouraged
             .
          
           
             a
             ●
             King
             18.32
             .
             ●From
             
               he
               subject
               who
               were
               ,
            
             ●Gods
             
               people
               .
            
          
           
             b
             ●
             Cor.
             10.20.2
             Resc●ed
             from
             him
             
          
           
             c
             ●
             Kings
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             Reformed
             .
          
           
             4
             Industrious
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cro.
             30.11
             .
             Cap
             32.4
             
          
           
             4
             Ingaged
             to
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             e
             Esay
             37.4
             
          
           
             4
             From
             the
             degree
             .
          
           
             f
             ●
             King.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             g
             Heron
             
          
           
             2
             Incrorable
             judgement
             evidenced
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             Contex●
             .
          
           
             a
             Ca●●in
             ,
             Tremel
             .
             Mu●ster
             ,
             
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             2
             From
             parallell
             places
             .
          
           
             1
             Threatning
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             31.28
             .
          
           
             c
             Verse
             3●
             .
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             33
             2
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap
             32
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             29.19,20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             De●t.
             30.3
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier
             36
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Micha
             3.4
             
          
           
             a
             Zach.
             8.19
             
          
           
             b
             Dan
             9
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam
             8.18
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             1.24.28
             .
          
           
             d
             Esay
             22.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Shewing
             the
             execution
             of
             su●h
             threats
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             2.32
             .
             
               Cap.
            
             3.13.14
             .
             
               Cap.
            
             4
             17.18.1
             Kings
             2.27
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Sam.
             12.10,11
             12,13,14
             25,26
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Chro.
             35.12
             .
          
           
             a
             Esay
             39
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             7.16
             .
             Cap
             :
             5.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Ezek
             14.14
             .
          
           
             d
             Esay
             10.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             King.
             23
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             King.
             24
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             h
             IC●
             ,
             18.7,8
             .
          
           
             i
             Hos.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Iohn
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Answer
             by
             distinction
             
          
           
             1
             of
             Denunti●tion
             of
             judgement
             
          
           
             a
             Ionah
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Zeph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             9.42
             
          
           
             d
             P●
             .
             95
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Q
             ●
          
           
             f
             Zech.
             2
             ,
             2
             ,
             Distinct
             ,
             ●
             .
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Ir.
             3.5.7.9
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             b
             I●h
             4.32
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             7
             24.
             ●5
             
          
           
             d
             Col.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             ●Th
             .
             1.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Cor.
             10
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Res.
             An●
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Esa
             17
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Esa
             25
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             Reasons
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             e
             ●
             Cor.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             g
             ●
             Sam
             12.10.11.12,13
             .
          
           
             1
             appearing
             onely
             .
          
           
             1
             appearing
             onely
             .
          
           
             a
             ler.
             ●●5
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             12
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             3
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             11
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             f
             Esay
             5.3.6
             .
          
           
             g
             col
             .
             1
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Io●n
             1.7.9
             .
          
           
             i
             Eph.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             k
             Col.
             1.22
             Hib.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.33,34
             .
             Cap.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             10.18
             .
             Object
             .
          
           
             n
             Esa.
             40.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Eph.
             22.23
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             25.35
             .
             Col.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             q
             Rom
             6.3,4,5,6
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor
             1.5
             .
          
           
             r
             Esay
             63.9
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             truly
             such
             of
             4
             sorts
             .
          
           
             a
             Ier
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             1.31
             .
          
           
             c
             ●
             Kings
             33.12
             .
          
           
             Q
             
          
           
             ●
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             1
             in
             apposition
             is
             sinne
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             31.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Mos.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             30.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             94.19
             
          
           
             e
             Luc.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             f
             Iob
             33.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.14.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Iames
             1.34
             .
          
           
             2
             Generall
             reason
             
          
           
             i
             Sam.
             12.14
             .
             col
             .
             3.25
             .
          
           
             ●eason
             3
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             Pet
             4.17
             .
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             25.18
             .
          
           
             4
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             10.6.11.3
             
               Vse
               .
            
             1
             Info●mation
             1
             Of
             the
             evill
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             19.18
             .
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             44
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             troubles
             
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             ●●y
             29.14
             .
          
           
             Evidenced
             from
             the
             same
             occasion
             that
             was
             in
             our
             Prophet
             vis
             .
             sinne
             showne
             to
             be
             parallell
             with
             theirs
             in
             its
             ,
             1
             Vari●y
             .
             1
             Against
             the
             whole
             law
             .
             1
             None
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim
             1.9
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             3
             Mixtures
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             9.16.1
             with
             the
             Gospel
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             2
             With
             sinne
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             San●●
             .
             ●5
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             f
             Iames
             2
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             〈◊〉
             precepti●
             
          
           
             1
             Table
             .
             1
             Prohitions
             .
             1
             Idolatry
             .
             1
             Literall
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             a
             Iames
             5.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Mic.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Mic.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             e
             ●
             ohn
             19.12
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Table
             .
             Bloodshed
             .
          
           
             a
             Esay
             1.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Injunctions
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             *
             Micha
             2.6
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             cor.
             2.2.2
             .
          
           
             c
             Iames
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             10.25.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             Degree
             .
          
           
             e
             Ezek.
             36.20
             .
          
           
             3
             Vniversality
             .
          
           
             a
             Dan.
             4.27
             .
          
           
             b
             Revel.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Daniel
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Esay
             56.10
             .
          
           
             a
             or
             300
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Kings
             11.
             ●2●
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Kings
             16.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             30.30
             .
          
           
             *
             a
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             5
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             4
             Wilfuln●sse
             .
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Act●
             24.25
             .
          
           
             5
             Incorrigible
             against
             .
          
           
             1
             Admonitions
             .
          
           
             a
             Micha
             2.6
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             3
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             2
             Mercies
             .
          
           
             b
             Amos
             4
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Esay
             1.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             23.34
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             own
             late
             protestation
             .
          
           
             e
             Ezra
             10.2.2
             Chro.
             15.12
             .
             Nehem.
             9.38
             .
          
           
             f
             Levit.
             26.25
             .
             Deut.
             29.25
             .
             Ios.
             23.15
             .
             I●dg
             .
             2.20
             .
          
           
             g
             2
             Kings
             17.15
             .
          
           
             h
             Pan
             9.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             34.15,16,17
             
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             Furnaces
             seven
             times
             hotter
             is
             be
             preparing
             for
             our
             torture
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Arrowsmiths
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             of
             exhort●tion
             .
          
           
             d
             Levit.
             26.
             ●8
             .
             21,24
             ,
             ●8
             .
          
           
             a
             Voluma●
             Dei
             s●t
             aut
             a
             te
             aut
             de
             se
             .
          
           
             b
             Esay
             9.12,13,17,20,21
             .
          
           
             c
             Amos
             4.12
             .
          
           
             e
             John
             .
             9.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             ●
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             d
             Lam
             3.39
             .
          
           
             e
             Dan.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             19.17
             .
          
           
             g
             Esay
             66.5
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             i
             Esay
             27.9
             .
          
           
             k
             Cor.
             11
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Kings
             .
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Sa●is
             ●st
             prostrasse
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioel
             2.12.18
             .
          
           
             c
             Esay
             37.33
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             12.8,9
             .
          
           
             e
             Esay
             21.12
             .
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Esay
             30.7
             .
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             2●
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             2
             Obs.
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             c
             Cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Sa●●
             .
             13.19.22
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             17.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Kings
             25.29
             .
          
           
             d
             ●
             Chro.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Kings
             18
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Hab.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Iudg.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Esay
             48.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             f
             Isai.
             1
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
             
               Vse
               .
            
          
           
             i
             2
             Cor.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             21.28
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             46.3,4
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
          
           
             m
             Ionas
             2.4
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             12.6
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             Cor.
             1
             9.
             
          
           
             Regulus
             .
             Cata.
             Cic.
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Eccles.
             11.1,6
             .
          
           
             q
             Mark
             .
             9
             41.
             
          
           
             3.
             Partic.
             of
             2.
             gen.
             Pet.
             
          
           
             1
             1.
             
             Explained
             in
             the
             severall
             expressions
             of
             i●
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             ſ
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             t
             Rom
             8.32
             .
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             y
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             z
             1
             Sam.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             3
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             King.
             9
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Psa
             1
             22.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Distinguished
             .
          
           
             3
             3.
             
             Observations
             the
             ce
             first
             implyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chiefly
             intended
             .
          
           
             1
             Expounded
             in
             the
             severalls
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             10.41
             .
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             2
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Col.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             ●
             Col.
             10,32
             .
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             23.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Proved
             by
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             f●om
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Text
             .
          
           
             2
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             i
             Col.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Chron.
             32.1.8
             .
          
           
             m
             Esay
             7.2
             .
          
           
             n
             Ver.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Ver.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Ver.
             17,18,20
             
          
           
             q
             Ver.
             22.25
             .
          
           
             r
             Esay
             8.7
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Esay
             9
             5,6
             .
          
           
             t
             Isai
             10.24.23
             cap.
             11.1.10,11
             .
          
           
             u
             Mal.
             2.4
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Col.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             y
             Ps.
             2.6.11
             .
          
           
             z
             A
             majori
             .
             
               Gods
               own
               example
               .
            
          
           
             3
             Ab
             oppositio
             .
          
           
             a
             10.19.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             M
             rc
             .
             15.15
             .
          
           
             c
             Ver.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             10.11.42
             .
          
           
             e
             Euseb
             1.2
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             lib
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             Ab
             Inductione
             .
          
           
             g
             Isai.
             33.37
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             10.14
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Mark
             .
             10
             40.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             may
             be
             interpreted
             
               with
               ,
               or
               after
            
             persecution
             .
          
           
             2
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             
               Reasons
            
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             17.14
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Kin.
             24.20
             .
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             16.7
             .
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Matt.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             q
             Iob
             41
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             8.16
             
          
           
             r
             Psalm
             ●
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Psal
             56.7
             .
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             u
             10.2.15
             .
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             18.6
             .
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             z
             Col.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             19.
             
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Isai.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             e
             Revel.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             4
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Cant.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Isai.
             11.6,7,8
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             k
             Matt.
             24.28
             
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             antient
             English
             reads
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Reason
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Psa
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Wolfu●s
             
               in
            
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             Application
             .
          
           
             p
             Isai.
             57
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Iob
             5.13
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal
             10.15
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Isai.
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             lsa.
             30.1,5
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Chr.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             x
             Isai.
             26.3
             12.
             
          
           
             4
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts
             23.6
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             74.22
             .
          
           
             Motive
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             a
             Revel.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             17.11
             .
          
           
             c
             Isai
             58.12
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim.
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Isai.
             26.3
             .
          
           
             Means
             .
          
           
             f
             Isai
             9.6
             .
             Cap.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chro.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Means
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             h
             Iona
             .
             3.8
             .
             Ioel
             2.12
             .
             Luke
             7.38
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             ult.
          
           
             This
             2
             particular
             cleared
             from
             exception
             .
          
           
             3
             Means
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             E●od
             .
             21.6
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             King
             18.31
             
          
           
             A
             Covenant
             Nationall
             .
          
           
             1
             Grounds
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Chron.
             15.12
             .
          
           
             m
             Ezra
             10.3
             .
          
           
             n
             Neh
             938.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             89.3
             .
          
           
             p
             Esay
             42.1.6
             .
          
           
             Rest.
             
          
           
             q
             Neh
             10
             &
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Form
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             r
             2
             Chron.
             15.30
             .
          
           
             3
             Motives
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Ezra
             10.2.3
             .
          
           
             t
             Deut.
             29
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Retain
             Christ
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Chr.
             15
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Particular
               .
            
             3.
             
             Advance
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             giving
             him
             more
             room
             .
          
           
             x
             Judg
             7.191
             
          
           
             2
             By
             providing
             for
             him
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Plentifully
             .
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             9
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Prudently
             
          
           
             z
             Phil.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             a
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             providing
             him
             servants
             .
          
           
             b
             Isai.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             22.6
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             s
             Tim
             ●2
             .
             ●2
             .
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             Heb
             6.1
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Tim
             4.15
             1
             Cor.
             16.15
             
          
           
             4
             By
             unveiling
             his
             faces
             yet
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             l
             I
             sai
             ;
             .
             33.17
             .
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             3
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Quedomn●s
             tangis
             ab
             omnibus
             approbarl
             ,
             debet
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             13
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             11
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Thes
             2
             15
             
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             Declaration
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             ſ
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.2
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Gal.
            
             3.1
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             am
             enim
             &
             in
             ecclesi●s
             ist
             t
             q●aeruntur
             ,
             on●●
             saque
             Arostillcorum
             simplicitate
             &
             p●●●●tale
             verborum
             ,
             quasi
             ad
             Athenaeum
             Convenitur
             ,
             ut
             oratio
             Rlxtoric●
             art
             is
             fucata
             ●x●datio
             ,
             quasiquae
             .
             dam
             m●rit●icul●
             procedat
             in
             publicum
             :
             ●●ntam
             traditura
             populos
             ,
             quim
             sav●rem
             populi
             quesitura
             .
             Hi●o●
             prooae
             ;
             n'o●
             lib.
             3
             Com.
             in
             Galat
             
          
           
             2
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             3
             Discipline
             
          
           
             x
             Joh.
             2,18
             .
          
           
             4
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             5
             Government
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             2.8,9.10,11,12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Salus
             populisuprema
             Lex
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             pro●●mio
             li●
             .
          
           
             3
             ad
             Gelat
             .
             comment.
             plus
             quam
             15.
             anni
             sunt
             ,
             ex
             quo
             in
             manus
             meas
             ,
             nunquam
             Tullius
             ,
             nunquim
             Maro
             ,
             nunquim
             Gentilium
             literorum
             quibet
             author
             ascendit
             .
             
               Though
               this
               be
               not
               exactly
               to
               be
               imitated
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               great
               use
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             13.29
             .
          
           
             *
             ●
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             z
             Col.
             2.18
             .
             Nemorectoris
             partes
             sibi
             sumat
             .
             
               So
            
             Bezareads
             .
             Revel.
             22
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Chro.
             13.8,9,10
             .
          
           
             Qui
             Doctrinam
             Christi
             adversam
             dicunt
             Reip.
             dent
             exercitum
             talem
             ,
             quales
             doctrina
             Christi
             esse
             mibiles
             jussit
             ,
             dent
             tales
             Provinciales
             ,
             tales
             Maritos
             ,
             tales
             Conjuges
             ,
             tales
             Parentes
             ,
             tales
             Filios
             ,
             tales
             Dominos
             ,
             tales
             Servos
             ,
             tales
             Reges
             ,
             tales
             Indices
             ,
             tales
             denique
             debitorum
             redditores
             &
             exactores
             ipsius
             sisci
             ,
             quales
             esse
             praecipit
             doctrina
             Christiana
             :
             &
             audeant
             eam
             dicore
             adversam
             esse
             Reipublicae
             .
             
               Aug.
               ad
               Marcell
               .
               epist.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Deut
            
             17.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             1.
             ult.
          
           
             Motives
             .
          
           
             d
             Matt.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             f
             Room
             3.
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             16.21
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             11
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Observation
             thence
             
          
           
             Evidenced
             from
             the
             Text
             and
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Kin
             ,
             18.7
             .
          
           
             i
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             18
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Vers
             32.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Chro.
             18.21
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             Kin.
             18.21
             .
          
           
             o
             Wolsius
             in
             loc.
          
           
             p
             Jer.
             27.12
             .
          
           
             q
             King.
             20.4
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             King.
             20.4
             .
             &c.
             
               Other
               places
               .
            
          
           
             r
             King.
             20
             9.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Vers
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Text
             joyntly
             .
             Considered
             whence
             a
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             22.2
             .
             Cap.
             23.12
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             14
             39.44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             King
             6.32
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             26.17
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Maccab.
             2
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambr.
             Epist.
             1.5
             .
             cp
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Netherland
             ,
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Her
             protection
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             His
             league
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Observ.
          
           
             t
             Gen
             ,
             10.10
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Kin.
             18.23
             
          
           
             x
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             y
             Vers
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             Vers
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Vers
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             Vers
             14
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Vers
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             cap
             30.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Kin.
             18.14
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Chron.
             32.4.5
             .
          
           
             m
             Vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.5
             .
             ●
             King.
             18.35
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Chr.
             32.8
             .
             2
             Kin.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             Chro.
             32.7,8
             
          
           
             p
             Ezek
             ,
             20
             9.14
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Jere.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             30
             1.2
             .
             Chr.
             6
             36.
             
             Jere.
             18.17
             .
             Ezek
             18.
             
             Joel
             .
             2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Prov.
             24.17
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Mark
             15.8
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             22.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal
             149
             9
             
          
           
             y
             Deut
             2.14
             .
          
           
             z
             Jam.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             a
             Isai
             25
             9